Author’s note; Gonna add different POVs in this one! Vegeta’s is gonna be very interesting, I can almost guarantee that! I also might do some for villians. They’ll be marked like this, ~~~~~ (Name)’s POV ~~~~~ Chapter Five; Goldenrod City Me, Ash, Misty, Brock, Chamreun, Olivie, and Arish were flying to the Goldenrod Pokemon Center, away from the Department Store. We landed and I recalled Ho-oH and FlyGl. As it turned out, Team Rocket was all over Goldenrod! They were even in the Pokemon Center, holding Nurse Joy and her Chanseys and Blisseys hostage! We each fought a Team Rocket member, but there were still too many to ever beat, they ended up catching us all. They didn’t let us keep our pokemon either. “Keep them in the cage Grunts! They aren’t going to join, they’ll sabotage our cause, and we won’t be having them around any longer than neccisary.” I heard a man’s voice shout at someone. “We’re here on duty, a high class ezective tod us da come in here and make dey’re stay here misrable.” A familiar accented voice shouted back. “So sorry Meowth, but I, Giovanni, I give the orders around here. I order you to leave this room at once!” “Yes boss.” A man and a woman’s voices chorused as I heard them walk out. They sure as heck sound familiar, I thought as the cage I was inside was lifted roughly. I was slamed into the side that it was tilted to. “Ow! Let me outta here! I demand to know what’s going on!” I protested. “Ah, you’re finally awake! Let the entertainment begin as soon as everyone’s in their seats.” “Let me go! If you don’t, I’ll… I’ll use an energy blast to disintegrate your head!” “Ooh, a fiesty one, this will be fun to watch…” “Ok, you asked for it! KAAA-MEEE-HAAA-MEEE-HAAAAA!” I shouted as I did a Kamehameha Wave at the source of the voice. “Oops, you missed! Now you will entertain us, or your little friends get it.” He said as a large cage suspended from above a pool of lava was revieled. Ash, Misty, Brock, Chamreun, Olivie, Arish, Kipp, Goten, Trunks, Goku, Vegeta, Chi-Chi, Videl, Hercule, Krillin, Maron, Eighteen, Celebii, and even * Gasps * Gohan were inside, laying on the bottom. “WHAT THE F*@%! How did you possibly capture the Saiyins, Fighters, and even Celebii!?! You’re a disgrace to humanity!” “Shut up Saiyin garbage! It was all to easy to capture all of them, all that had to be done was to exploit they’re weanesses…” “The saiyins can’t possibly have a weakness, only their tails are their weak points!” “But haven’t you noticed, they seem to be frightened of a female’s wrath. Your Saiyin blood must be taking its toll, Tanya, or should I say Agent Nonsutoppo of the JSF (Jhoto Special Forces)! Yes I do know of your under-cover mission to take us down. You can’t win if you’ll be making your own life miserable, I can see that right now.” “YOU DIRTY RAT! MESIKA PELTO MA! KORATE HORU! GEI BOI! BONTHA FODDER! KAGU NEZUMI! ASSU HORLU!” “SILENCE! Let the entertainment begin! Release the diaster upon tonight’s victim.” He ordered and a herd of wild Tauros and Miltank were suddenly chasing me around the arena they had transferred me to. I ran as fast as I could, but that wasn’t gonna be fast enough, they were gaining on me really fast! I had to use my brain, I had to think how to get myself and the others out of this! I had to! I got an idea, if I jump behind the wall, maybe, just maybe, the herd would run right on past me and ignore me entirely. I jumped as soon as I got close enough to it, but it grew! I couldn’t make it over, I ran into the wall, and fell onto the ground with a barely audible thud. After all that had happened, and the herd was almost onto me, I blacked out. I woke up on, I was guessing, the ground where I had fallen, I felt like I had been beaten up even worse that Vegeta had done to me. I opened my eyes and saw Gohan and the others, even Vegeta, all looking at me with extremely worried looks on their faces. “Tanya!” Goten shouted as soon as I opened my eyes, “You’re alright!” “I wish, I feel worse than when Vegeta almost killed me…” “You ok?” Trunks asked. “I hope so.” “I was so scared that that bad man had killed you! I saw the whole thing! I tried to give him a piece of my mind, but Mommy wouldn’t let me. Oh, and Piccolo and Dende just got here, you know who Dende is, right?” “Yeah, the youngest Namek on Earth. He’s the one with healing powers that hates fighting, isn’t he?” “Yep!” I heard a boy’s voice behind me say, I tried to turn and see who it was, but Maron wouldn’t allow it, she even held me down! “Gosh, this gash here is worse than I thought… It’s already got an infection, Tanya, just hold still for a moment.” I suddenly felt a wave of pain surge over me. “Ah! Gosh that hurts! What the heck are you doing?” “I’m using my healing powers to heal this gash, and your broken bones, it always hurts a little for about the first minute, then you’ll barely feel it.” “Sure, that’s what the dentist that gave me an IV for surgery said, what a common lie.” “Well, I managed to heal most of your injuries, I’ll have to rest to get my energy back, it’ll take about a week… by then you should be mostly healed and all I’ll have to do is heal what hasn’t naturally healed yet.” “I have to wait a week just to be announced thoroughly healed! Bull crap! I’m not waiting that long! I have Pokemon to train and a job to do! Oops, shouldn’t have mentioned the job part, I’m busted.” “Job? Oh yeah! That job, she works for…” Chamreun started. “Chamreun! Shut up! Don’t tell them anything about my job! You know that if you do, all four of us will have to give our badges back to the league and our Pokemon will be confiscated!” “Oh, oops!” “I’m not even gonna ask.” I heard Eighteen say, “Cause I know what it’s like not to want anyone to know about something secret.” “Thanks.” “Yeah.” “What happened to Team Rocket?” “Ash sent them ‘Blasting off again’ as they say.” Misty said with a laugh. Maron was finally convinced that it would be ok if I got up off the ground, which I did gladly. I looked behind me and saw a little green boy behind me, he was asleep, I realized he was a Namek. “Is he Dende?” “Yeah, he’s Dende.” Piccolo’s voice came from the shadows, he was meditating, as usual. “Hey Piccolo, I haven’t seen you in a while.” “I’ve been training on my own, and training Gohan. I’ve been pretty busy.” “So have I, first, I find Ho-oH, a legendary bird Pokemon. Next, I find out I’d been missing for a while. After that I did so much stuff, it’s not even funny.” “I’ll bet. Have you been training at all?” “Nope, I beat Gohan fair and square, so I don’t have to be trained.” “Actually, it would be a very good idea to train under my supervision, it’ll be much different from training Gohan, you’re already very independent, so I won’t have to leave you on a deserted island, I’ll just skip to the second part of the training. How’s that sound?” “If by second part you mean the part when you and the trainee train all the time except for when eating or sleeping, I might get really annoyed by that much training, I’ll have to have time to work with my Pokemon, and earn badges too.” “I can make arrangements for that.” “You sound like you really want me to train as much and as often as possible, and even make changes so I’ll agree to train. Is that assumption true?” “Well, yes. It wouldn’t be good to have a strong fighter like you simply choose to weaken yourself by not training at all.” “Really? I guess I’ll do it, on one condition, you don’t let Gohan train me.” “Why not?” “He’s a pain in the neck. He’s always ‘Tanya train with him, Tanya train with her’, it’s like he’s trying to make me train with weaklings, I mean take Hercule, he can’t even make an energy blast and I could, he wanted me to train agianst weaklings.” “Hmmm, that’s not like him. Normally he likes to give his trainees challenge, not easy coasting. I’ll have to talk to him about that.” He said as he got up and headed towards Gohan, “He’s been acting very strangely since he hit her from behind, I wonder…” He muttered as he approached Gohan and started to talk to him. “Hmph. Hey halfling.” Came Vegeta’s gruff voice behind me. “Vegeta, don’t call me that, I’m not a Saiyin at all!” “You are a halfling. Like it or not, you can’t change what you are.” “I am not a Saiyin!” “Than what could explain your uncommon strenghth, you were able to beat both me and Gohan, with relative ease.” “Well, uh, um, well um, I don’t know!” “You’re a Saiyin, you just need to admit it.” “You’ve got no proof of that.” “You have a tail. You go Super Saiyin. Oh, and you are even stronger than even the strongest humans.” “For all you know, I could be an android made to look and act like a Saiyin.” “True, but androids can’t go Super Saiyin, no matter what their design is.” “Give it a rest, will ya? I am getting to really get annoyed at how you all are trying to convince me that I’m a Saiyin. Which I’m not. Mesika pelto ma.” “Only Saiyins can speak Saiyago as fluently as you and me can, humans don’t even have the ability to learn it, no matter how long they practice.” “So? I can speak a total of six different languages. In fact, so well that if I were in Japan, and dyed my hair, and got contacts, nobody but someone who really knows me well would be able to tell me from a Japanese.” “That’s not the point, the point is that you’re a Saiyin, one that’s in denial.” “Leave me alone.” I said as I walked off to find my Pokemon, Ash and the others were only able to find their own. I looked in all the nooks and krannies and finally found them and promtly went back to where the others were and released them from their Pokeballs. When they were all there and accounted for, I got on FlyGl and told everyone that if they wanted to travel with me, to get on. The ones who got on were Olivie, Arish, Ash, Misty, Brock, Videl, Maron (after her mom made her promise to be good and that if I had to call her about misbehavior, she’d make Maron go back home), and Goten. Chamreun and Kipp were gonna go on their own for a while. “Ok, FlyGl, take to the sky, we wanna go to Ecruteak, away from this Rocket Base.” I told the Pidgeot I was on. “(Ok!)” She replied happily as she took off. We got to Ecruteak and FlyGl was ready to deal with Morty, again. I decided to have that discusion on battling tonight when everyone else was asleep. I returned her to her Pokeball and headed towards the Tin Tower, I went up to the Wise Trio and slightly bowed, then I stood at my full height and explained to them why I was here. “So, you wish to visit the place where one of your Pokemon friends considered his home.” The monk called Ling said. “Which Pokemon is it that wishes to see his home?” The one called Jun asked. “But you do not hve the badge, why do you think we’ll let you in without the badge?” the monk Shan asked. “It is true, as for which Pokemon it is that wishes to see his home, he is considered legendary, he is Ho-oh. True, I don’t have the badge, but I thought Ho-oH would like to see his home since we’re here. I used to have the badge, but I was forced to give it back because I went to an area where nobody, not even Red, is allowed to go, I went because Team Rocket had stolen my Pidgeot, FlyGl, and were hiding her there.” I answered. “You went to where to save your Pidgeot?” Shan asked. “I went to the Yukon.” “Excuse us, we will decide if we think you may enter.” Ling informed me as the trio walked off to discuss the situation elsewhere. They came back after about ten minutes and seemed surprized that I was still there. “When we went to discuss it, we were also testing your honor, surprizingly enough, you’ve been deemed eligible to enter. Please, allow us to lead you to the top.” “Thank you very much.” I said slightly bowing again, then straitening up imediately and followed them. After an hour or so of walking I was beginning to get tired, but I kept up to the trio that was showing me how to get to the top. We got there after about an hour and a half, my feet were screaming for me to stop. Then they told me to just let Ho-oH go where he pleased, then I finally let him out, it took him a few seconds for him to figure out where I had taken him to this time. For once since I had caught him he didn’t tell me not to come here, he just sat with a contented smile on his face, saying hi to all the Pokemon he knew, and even the ones he didn’t. The Wise Trio was still with me, to make sure it was actually Ho- oH, not a Ditto that had transormed into one. When they were finally conviced it was actually Ho-oH, they asked him some questions, which he answered, after about twenty questions Ho-oH looked annoyed at the trio and looked like he would yell at them if they asked one more question. “Um, Ling, Shan, Jun, maybe you shouldn’t ask him anymore questions, Ho-oH looks annoyed.” “Oh, thank you for letting us know. We teend to get carried away when we start to ask questions to the legendaries, we don’t get to talk to them much.” Jun said as he and the others of the trio bowed to Ho-oH and left me and Ho-oH on the roof of the tower. After an hour of Ho-oH showing me around from the top down, we finally got to the main floor, and we were both quite surprized to see three upset dog Pokemon in our way. “Greetings Suicune, Raikou, Entei, it’s good to see you again…” Ho-oH seemed to force himself to say. The dogs leered at him. “Ho-oH, who are they? Why are they looking at you like that?” I asked, curious. “So, the great Ho-oH, king off the birds, has a trainer, it is to laugh!” A female voice came from the blue dog. “I can’t believe it! Ho-oH’s got a trainer, what a woss, leting himself be captured, and by a girl! Talk about embarasing! Hahahahaha! You’re crackin’ me up!” A voice that reminded me of a teenaged boy came from the yellow dog. “Why don’t you leave Ho-oH alone! Don’t make fun of my friend! Stop it this instant!” I shouted to he dogs. I didn’t notice the electricity forming around me. “I’ll stop!” the blue dog said as soon as she saw what I was unknowingly doing. “I’m not scared of your little tricks, I can do that too!” the yellow dog said as he charged up his electricity. “I’m not scared of you either! HouoH!” I shouted as I saw fire being thrown near the yellow one’s feet. “Ok, you’ve convinced me, I’ll stop.” He said as he went to a corner, tail between his legs. “Did you do that Ho-oH?” I asked timidly. “No, you must’ve. I don’t even know the name of that attack.” Ho-oH answered. “Ho-oH, you are too young to have ever seen that attack, I’ll tell you the name, the name is Fiery Eyes. The fire seems to come out of the attacker’s eyes. I’m impressed that a human would know how to use it, and be able to use it too. Human, please, if you would, teach how to use that technique as well as you were able to execute it.” A very mature male voice came from the brown dog. “I don’t know how I did it, oh, and my name’s Tanya. Who are you three?” “I am Entei, the yellow one is Raikou, and the blue one is Suicune. The three of us are the Legendary Dogs, as the humans call us, you might say we are the newest Pokemon Elites, the position of legendary pokemon is chosen by the highest council, litterally, the highest. We were chosen to take the place of the birds, Moltres, Zapdos, and Arcticuno…” “Why are Suicune and Raikou so mean around Ho-oH?” “They are still the youngest of their kind, but still, they are also the strongest of their kind. Suicune’s mother was a very kind Pokemon, she was accepting of others, Suicune, unfortunitely didn’t inherit that trait. Raikou, he and his family just act as the others around them do, he tries to act like Suicune as much as possible. That’s why they act the way they do. There used to be another of us, but she was killed by some humans who dressed in all black, except with a strange mark on the front of their shirts, it looked like this…” He said as he tried to draw an ‘R’ in the dirt. “Team Rocket.” I muttered. “You know of them?” “Yeah, they capture Pokemon for their boss and if they fail, they’re stupid enough to keep trying for that one Pokemon. They’re mean and cruel. They kidnapped my Pidgeot, FlyGl, and they tried to kidnapp Ho-oH, I recently got FlyGl back, and when they tried to get Ho-oH I stopped them.” “Impressive, the ‘Rockets’ as you call them, were extremely strong with fighting pokemon. They used a single Kingler to kill the other one of us. She was Raikou’s Father’s Lady, Suicune’s mother was my Lady, and she was also killed by the ‘Rocket’s’ Kingler. Me and Raikou are considered Lords by other Pokemon.” “Stupid Team Rocket, They’ll stop at nothing to become the most powerful group in the world… Did they, by chance, throw a ball at the ones they took down?” “Yes, and the balls sucked them in, I had guessed that they did it to honor them. I guess that assumption was incorrect.” “They never killed your or Raikou’s Father’s Ladies, they only knocked them out and then caught them. If you want me to, I might be able to help you to find them, and then to free them.” “Your help would be greatly appreciated, I’m not sure if Suicune or Raikou will be as accepting as me about letting you help, but I would likeit if you would help.” “Ok, when should we get started?” “How about tomorrow, at noon, in the basement of the Burned Tower, that is the place where Ho- oH revived me, Suicune’s mother, Raikou’s father, and Raikou’s Father’s Lady.” “What’re the names of the ones Team Rocket captured?” “Suikun and Sumukau are their names.” “I’ll see what info I can get before noon tomorrow, and then we meet in Burned Tower, like you said, and then we fight Team Rocket and free Suikun and Sumukau. How’s that mini-plan?” “It’s a nice plan. I like it. Well, I’ll go talk to Suicune and Raikou about their behavior, again. * sighs * Here we go again.” Entei said as he walked to the two other dogs, who were cowering in the corner. “Let’s get going.” Ho-oH said with disgust. “And don’t so much as think that I’m gonna help them, they’re not very nice. I don’t know why the council didn’t follow my lead and vote to keep the birds as the suprimes.” “Entei’s nice, Suicune and Raikou are just very immature. I can kinda understand where they’re coming from, they probably are just mad about something.” “How would you know that?” “They act like kids my age, I mean I would kinda act the same way towards others when I’m mad about something.” “They always act like that, they aren’t mad, they just do it for kicks.” “A lot of boys at my old school made fun of me for the heck of it, and I can tell, the aren’t doing it that reason. Trust me, I know this. You may know about a lot of things I don’t, but I know about pre-teen behavior.” “Ok, I’ll take your word for it.” He said as he went outsidde with me still on his back, and then took to the air, flying just out of sight of the tower and watched for something. When we saw the dogs come out, Ho-oH tensed and told me to get off of him for a while, which I did. He then did something very unexpected, he lunged at Raikou and Suicune! He started attacking them brutaly, I was scared of Ho-oh now! This wasn’t the Ho-oH I was friends with, he was different! “Ho-oH! Stop that right now! If you don’t I’ll make you fight FlyGl! I know she’s much stronger tan you, so I ‘m giving you fair warning!” I heard myself shout. “So? I can take out Suicune, Raikou, and FlyGl for good if I wanted to!” Ho-oH shouted with such harshness. I did what I thought was the stupidest thing in the world, yell “Houoh ho houoh! Lu lugia lug lugia! Cele celebrii celebii! Constel con constelle stel! Archimedes archim archimed archimedes! Pidge Pidgeot eot! Fear fearow row! Noct noctowl! Do dodrio! Farfetch’d far! Arct arcticuno! Zapdos zap! Moltres mol moltres!” at the top of my lungs. All of a sudden I felt the earth tremble and saw Ho-oH, Suicune, Raikou, and Entei staring at me in disbelief. I looked around and saw my surroundings had changed, the place I was now in was white, with perches lining the walls, which were at a sharp slant inwards. Me, Suicune, Ho-oH, Raikou, and Entei were in the middle of it all. Suddenly we heard the sounds of very large birds in flight. Then we saw them, they were bird Pokemon of all shapes and sizes! They flew around in circles then they finally landed on the perches. Only two of them were empty. There was another, even larger perch near a completely upright wall, there was a smaller one in front of it, a little to the left, on the smaller one sat a small bird Pokemon, that looked like a finch. “Will the Council of the Wings come to order!” The little Finch-like bird said loudly. The room went very quiet and a large bird with feathers that looked like the night sky reflected in the water and a crest that looked like it was covered in jewels, went to the large, empty perch and landed on it with relative ease. “Let’s get this started, apparently a human female has called us to meet this time. * murmurs in the background * We kmust qestion her here today about why she has summoned us and brought with her our elites and Ho-oH.” “Agreed.” The council all said. “Good, the questioning of the human may begin. First, human, what is your name?” “Do you mean me?” I asked timidly. “Of course I do, there are no other humans here. What is your name?” “It’s Tanya Nonsutoppo.” Ok, Tanya, I’m Archimedes. Our next question is, who told or showed you how to summon us?” “Nobody, I just yelled something and wound up here, I don’t know how.” “So it was accidental… I find that hard to believe. Did anything happen that upset you before you yelled?” “Well, yes, uh, Ho-oH was mad at Suicune and Raikou, so he attacked them, I told him to stop, but he didn’t. So I yelled a bunch of stuff.” “Entei, you were there, is this true?” Archimedes asked Entei. “Yes, and I think it was Suicune and Raikou who were responsible for making Ho-oH mad… They were taunting him. I take full responsibility for not intervening when the problem started…” “I see, so this was started by Suicune and Raikou… Ho-oH, what were you possibly thinking when you attacked the Elites?” Archimedes directed this one to Ho-oH. “I don’t think I was thinking at all, Tanya tried to stop me, but I didn’t listen.” Ho-oH said with a guilty look on his face. “I think you five should go into the other room while we discuss the situation.” He said, dismissing us for the time being. “Tanya, why did you do that?” Ho-oH asked me when we were in the other room. “I don’t know… I don’t even know how I did it.” “I seriously doubt that, you proably knew it all along, double-crosser.” “I mean it! I didn’t know what the heck I was yelling. Honest! If I had known, I wouldn’t have done it!” “Sure, I’m not going to trust you this time, I won’t listen to you in battle either. I’m an outsider to you, and that’s the way it’s gonna be too. Whether you like it or not.” “Ho-oH! Argh! You know how to yick people off really well, don’t you?” “Yep!” “Two can play at that game, I can leave you in Bill’s PC for long periods of time if I wanted to, but I refuse to stoop to the level you’re at. I’ll just ignore the fack that you used to be my friend.” “Why don’t you just give up on me and release me for good, huh? I’d cost you a lot of trouble.” “I don’t, ever, give up on a Pokemon! Are you suggesting I’m not a good trainer!?!” “Yes.” “Ooh! You, you, you ugly lava-loving buzzard!” “You’re gonna regret calling me that! Now you’re gonna pay! Fury Attack!” He shouted as he started to release a deadly Fury Attack on me… “HouoH! Boku ha anata riidaasuru! Anata shaashaa kaji oomu! Tomaru kono koko soshite kono jikan!” I said without thinking, it was kinda like I was someone else… “What did you just say?” he said as soon as I finished, stopping his attack mid-swipe, and stared at me, unmoving. “Anata ryookaisuru ano iusuru!” ‘There! I did it again, this is too freaky,’ I thought after saying it. Ho-oH was bug eyed now. “What’d she say?” I heard Suicune ask timidly. “I’m not sure it even was her, she was talking like me, in exept in Japanese.” Ho-oH answered, unsure. “What did she say though?” Raikou asked promtly. “She said, ‘Ho-oH. I am your trainer. You shameless bird of fire. Stop this here and now.’” “You may enter the main area now, we have reached a conclusion.” Came a small voice from the bird that had been on the small front perch. “I see you must have been having a little argument while you were in here, you’ll have to explain that to the council. They’ll easily be able to tell you’ve been fighting, just by looking at you.” “We were just talking about some issues we weren’t agreed on.” “You’ll still have to explian. Unless you wish to pay me to tidy you up…” “We’ll do it! I’ll pay, how’s this?” Ho-oH said as soon as the offer was made, he was holding out some siny stones. “Alright,” the little bird said, taking the stones and chirping quietly, “All done, now follow me, if you will.” He said as he walked out of the room, with us following. “We have decided not to punish anyone, this time. We are doing this because you have all realized what was wrong about what happened, and should know not to do it again.” Archimedes said when we were all back in the main room. “Thank you. We won’t do it ever again.” Ho-oH spoke for us. “Very good. Now, are there any other problems you may have?” This time I spoke up, “Yes, Celebii told me that her brother is missing, I told her I would try to find him, does anyone have any suggestions about where I could find him?” “I do.” Said a bird whose feathers were dull and and not as shiny as they could have been, it resembled a quail, one that was all black, exept for a jeweled collar around it’s neck. “I was watching when you released Celebii from the GS Ball, I also saw a boy, a little older than you, he also had a GS Ball, I think Celebii’s brother might be inside of it. Either that or, he was caught, which is extremely unlikely.” “I also do. He could be out somewhere, last I heard, he was caught in a interdimensional vortex, stuck between two dimensions, this one, and one that has no Pokemon whatsoever, he was tring to get the Pokemon that were stuck in that other dimension back here. That is all I know, I’m sure he would have gotten back by now, unless he was weakened by something before teleporting.” A silver-colored bird whose wings seemed to have adapted hand-like qualities, said. “Are those all the suggestions?” Archimedes asked, the birds all nodded. “Is there anything else that needs to be discussed?” “Entei, should I tell them about what we’re gonna do tomorrow?” I wispered to Entei, he nodded, so I said, “Um, me, and the Elites, and possibly Ho-oH are planning to try and save Suikun and Sumukau from Team Rocket…” “We were told that those two had been killed, if they are dead, they can’t be brought back.” “The truth is, they never were dead, just unconsious. They were captured by Team Rocket.” “Interesting, I will be looking into this, when are you going to start with that?” “Tomorrow at noon is the time we agreed to meet up.” “Hmmm. Where are you going to meet?” “Burned Tower, in Ecruteak.” “Hmmm. I’ll be able to go with you if you allow me to. That is, unless the council is summoned.” After some discusion, Entei answered, “You may come and help if you want to. We won’t be disapointed if you don’t, but we won’t take it for granted if you do, we’ve also decided to let any of you help us as well, but we would like to keep our numbers low.” “Then I will go with you and help all I possibly can. Does anyone else in the council want to also help?” “Before I decide whether or not to help, I’d like to see what Pokemon of yours that you have with you.” The dark quail-looking Pokemon said. “Well. Ok, Pokeballs go!” I said releasing all of my Pokemon out of their Pokeballs, “I suppose you’d like me to introduce them to you?” “That would be good, also, tell us all what aproximate experience levels and aproximate DVs. So we all know what we can expect of them.” “Ok, This is Scout, my Sentret, she is aproximatley level 14, her DVs are… Lemme check my dex…” I said as I turned on my dex, I turned it off, stunned, “Her DVs are 15, 15, 15, and another 15.” * murmurs from the birds * “Scout, did you know your DVs were that high!?!” I whispered. “No, I though I was just a normal Sentret, I guess not. Is high DVs a good thing?” “They’re the very best!” “What about your other Pokemon?” Archimedes asked. “Oh. How about I just put my dex on loud volume so you all can hear the statistics of my Pokemon. Ok?” “That would be fine. Go ahead.” “Ok.” I said as I turned on the dex and pointed it at ROCKY. “Impressive, but why did you point that device at Ho-oH?” “Well, I asked him if he would help me in my Pokemon Journey, and he said yes, if I battled him. Then he saw that I loved my Pokemon dearly, and told me that I wouldn’t have to battle him anymore and that he would join me anyways.” “Very interesting… Good trainer choice Ho-oH, she is a good trainer if I ever saw one.” “Thank you.” “I’ll help if need be, otherwise, I’ll be watching from a distance, plenty out of your way, use this whistle to call me to help you. Each of us have a special kind of flute or whistle for humans of pure heart to call them with.” Said the dark bird as he gave me a small whistle with a string so I coul wear it around my neck. “Thanks.” I said. “You may have this case, it is one that I found in the dimension I told you of earlier. I think that it might prove helpful, or at least entertaining to try to open and see what’s inside…” the silver one said, handing me a rectangular case that had a leather cover and a loose handle, as well as a smaller compartment on the side. “I think I know what this is…” I said as I unzipped the leather cover over the bigger rectangle, reveiling a plastic case with metal clasps. I released the clasps and opened it, inside it were the three small silver segments of a C flute. I knew perfectly well how to play it and asseble it. I put it together and inspected the leather casse, on the inside tag, I read, This is the property of Mitch Rucce Phone #, 555-1756 “Huh? Who’s Mitch Rucce?” I asked. * the council shrugs * “Oh, well, may as well call the phone number…” I dialed the number on the tag into my gear, it rang a few times before someone picked up a phone, a boy, one my age, answered the phone. “Hello? I’d like to speak to a Mitch Rucce?” “Speaking, if you’re a telemarketer, don’t even bother, asking if I’ll buy…” The boy answered. “Okay… Well, are you missing a flute?” “Yeah, did you find it?” “Uh-huh, but I won’t be able to take it to you, I’m in a totally different dimension than you are…” “Sure. * he rolls eyes * If you want to keep it, why don’t you just say so, different dimension, what a laugh! Oh, and why is there a girl’s face on my television screen? Is that face you?” “Well yeah, your phones in that dimension must be pretty low-tech ifyou don’t have a video- phone.” “Hey! I happen to have the newest kind of cell-phone made! I can even surf the net if I hook up to a normal phone…” “So? That’s not the point, I need you to try and find an interdimensional tunnel, but don’t go inside of it, memorize the coordinates of it and call me with them, my gear number is 58943. Ok?” “What are the other two numbers?” “There are only five numbers in our phone numbers in this dimension.” “Knock it off with this crap, unless you can prove that you’re, in fact, in another dimension.” “Ok,” I called Scout over and told her to tell this guy that I’m actually in another dimension. “(I am Scout, Tanya’s Sentret! Tanya is telling you the truth!)” is what I heard, he heard something in Pokemonish. “What the!?! Is that a Sentret? A real sentret! It’s not a robot, it’s too realistic to be a robot! I believe you now!” “Wait, how do you know about Sentrets? Your dimension doesn’t have Pokemon!” “Oh, a guy called Satoshi Tajiri created them, as well as six different Pokemon-based games.” “How can that be? He couldn’t have possibly dreamt up something that actually exists! There’s too small of a chance of that happening!” “Well, I guess it happened.” “Oh well, good luck finding the portal, I’ve got to help the Pokemon Elites…” “If you mean Entei, Raikou and Soosine, I wish I could help…” “You’ll be helping Celebii’s brother is you just find the tunnel.” “Ok. Bye, you can keep the flute.” “Thanks. Bye.” I said as I hung up. “That was very interesting.” “Yes, it was.” The silver one agreed. “You never did tell me you and his names.” “How rude of me, I’m Lugia and he is Blaquai.” “Thanks.” “You’d better get going, Lugia, why don’t you show her to the town near where the portal is.” Archimedes told us. “Bye Tanya, it was nice meeting you.” “It was nice meeting you too. See ya later.” I said as Lugia told me to recall all my Pokemon, but to leave Ho-oH out, and for me and Entei to get on Ho-oH, which I did, after putting the flut into my pack. Also for Raikou and Suicune to get onto him, then he took off, telling us to follow. We did and soon we were in Saffron City, home of the Marsh Badge, and the Copycat girl. “I’ll leave you to your own devices now, you’re on your own. Nobody knows the absolute location of it as of yet. Good luck Tanya. I’ll take the Elites back to Jhoto.” Lugia said as he flew off to the west. “We’d better start looking.” I said as I walked towards the gym. “Why to the gym? Now’s not the time for badge earning.” Ho-oh commented. “I know, I’m gonna ask Sabrina, the gym leader for help.” “Good idea.” Ho-oh said as he followed me into the gym. We went into the gym and saw a lot of people who looked like Sabrina, so, I yelled, “I need to talk to the gym leader, I’m not after the badge right now. I need her help!” Everyone looked at me, one of them walked around in a weird pattern of some kind, then approached me. “Ah, I’ve been expecting you to come, I have forseen your arival three years ago. You are Tanya. You need my help with finding something. Am I right or am I right?” She said. “That’s right, will you?” “Of course I will, your aura gives a sense of great urgency, fear for someone’s life.” “Uh-huh…” “Let’s get started then, shall we?” “Yeah, sure.” “Ho-oH, you will have to step outside, otherwise you’ll be blocking my powers.” “Ok.” Ho-oH said as he walked out. “I believe I’ve found it. Follow me, it’s this way.” She said as she walked towards one of the statues in the gym and told me to call Blaquai. I did and he came, he said she was right, the tunnel was in fack inside the statue. Then, Mitch called me and told me the coordinates , they were a match. I thanked him and told him to wait where he was. He did and we both hung up. Blaquai then put a shield around me and himself and we went into the tunnel, only to appear in a strange area, with a boy, the one who showed up on my gear, standing there. “Are you Mitch?” “That’s me, are you Tanya?” “Yup. Ok, Blaquai, you might want to shield him too and reshield us as well.” “Alright.” He said as he did it and Mitch got on. We went back into the tunnel. This time though, we were inside a void. We did hear sounds of a weak battle going on, so we followed the sounds and saw a wounded Houndoom and another wounded Pokemon, Blaquai said that one was Celebii’s brother, so I wnt to the two Pokemon and told them I had come to help them… The one acted like it didn’t hear me, the Houndoom did hear me and attacked me with a scratch attack, which I couldn’t dodge. I got deeply scratched rugt in my side. The other Pokemon saw me at that moment and came to me. I fliched because I thought it would also attack me, I was clutching my side, trying to stop the bleeding. “You, why did you come here? It’s too dangerous for humans here.” The Pokemon asked me. “I came to help you, Celebii told me you were missing, so I came to help…” “You were shielded before, now you’re not, you must leave at once.” “Not till I get you out of here,” I said as I grabbed hima nd used one of my masterballs to get the Houndoom and ran to where Blaquai was, but I couldn’t find him, “Blaquai! Where are you?” I called. “You won’t find him, your stuck here too, I won’t have much longer till I crystalize. Same with Houndoom. Do you see why you shouldn’t have come now?” “You’re crazy if you think I’m gonna break my promise to Celebii. I’mm gonna get you out of here, and I won’t let you crystalize or whatever.” “How’s my sister anyway?” “She’s fine. She misses you a lot.” “I miss her too.” “I think I see a light…” I said as I went to it. Still carrying Celebii’s brother. “Probably a optical illusion. Oh, and by the way, my name’s Jaride.” “It’s no illusion, I can see it clearly, I can see outside, I see Sabrina, she looks worried about something.” “It’ll get harder as you aproach the end. * he stiffens then relaxes * Ouch, that hurts, it feels like I’m being smashed paper-thin!” He said, obviously in pain. “We’re almost there, a little farther!” I said as I struggled to get out, I was a mere two feet away when Jaride stiffened and suddenly felt cold to the touch. I saw an odd glow around him as he suddenly seemed to freeze and what looked like ice formed around him. “Jaride, are you alright? Jaride? Wake up!” He said one thing before he was totally frozen inside the ice-like substance, that was “B-A-F-E.” “Wait, what’s that supposed to mean?” I asked him, he didn’t answer, instead he suddenly flashed brightly and I was left holding a card, it was to dark to see what it was, so, I kept it and got out safely. “Tanya! You made it, I just foresaw a great tragedy ten minutes ago, it was about Jaride…” Sabrina started. “I’m not in the mood to hear about it. I just went through something to awful to even think of telling anyone about right now.” “Where’s Jaride?” Mitch asked. “He’s gone. He didn’t make it.” “That’s horrible! How are we gonna break the news to Celebii? She won’t be happy at all!” “Duh! What took you so long to figure that out? She’ll most likely be mad at me for not getting him out in time!” “She won’t be mad at you. She’ll probaly be mad at the tunnel.” Ho-oH tried to comfort me. I ignored Ho-oH’s comment and ran ouside, after giving the Houndoom to Blaquai. I then ran to my original hometown and went into my old house, which nobody had bought yet and went into my old room. I flopped onto the bed and cried, mumbing that it was my fault, and stuff like that. I was interupted by the sound of a large construction machine heading towards my old house, I went outside and saw a crane with a wrecking ball on the chain. Heading towards my house, there was a man near it, he was wearing dress clothes and grinning menacingly. “Finally, this annoting house will be out of the way of my view of the ocean. Huh? What’s that girl doing there? Nobody should be there!” He said as he approached me. “What do you want?” I asked him cooly. “I want to know why you’re here.” “I’m here because this used to be my home.” “Well it isn’t anymore, now get outta here, this is private property.” “I don’t give a crap whether or not this is private property or not. This is where I am gonna stay everytime I’m in Kanto. Like it or not.” “Listen to me girl,” He said as he grabbed my jaw and held my head so I was looking him in the eyes, “This isn’t where you will be staying, no matter what the consequences may be. You hear me?” I slapped his arm harder than I should’ve and accidentally broke it. “Pitiful human, I will stay here when ever I want to, wheter you like it or not. Got that, I’ll tell you right mow that I am strong enough to snap you in two if I wanted to. So you would be smart to sell me back my home.” “Ok, I will. It’s $2,000 to buy it back.” “Here’s the money, now go, and get that filthy thing off my property while you’re at it!”I said, pointing to the crane. Still clutching my side. “Ok, clear out! Get the crane outta here, I mean now!” He said as he walked away. The crane went to the old construction company. “They’re finally gone.” I said and I went inside and tidied up the place. I reconnected my old PC and go out some décor. Thhat finished, I got the flute out and looked at the strange card that I had put on the dresser. I was a Pokemon card. One of Jaride. I then remembered what his last word was, I thought it over and took out my old Pennywhistle and played random notes for a minute, then I took a break and thought over the word again. “Hmm. Bafe? What kind word is that?’ I typed it on the PC and it came up with all caps and they suddenly changed to music notes. I played them over and over in my head and then I looked at the card quizically then thought what the heck, I’ll act like a ninny and play ‘em like something good would happen. So I played them on the pennywhistle and looked up at the card, it was glowing! It suddenly did a dejavu, except that it was backwards. Suddenly Jaride was on the desk, asleep, and looked normal again. I quickly moved him to my bed and let him sleep there. I sat in a chair next to it andwatched him, still scarcely believing what I had seen. He woke up after an hour of sleeping, I had fallen asleep and he went to me and lifted my head up, I instantly woke up and looked at the Pokemon who I had unknowingly brought back and smiled. “Good to see that you’re alright.” I said, happy again. “I’m just glad you’re safe too. Well, exept that awful scratch, I can heal that for you.” He said as he did something and my side was completely healed! Then he got off the bed and walked around my room, exploring it. “Where are we anyways?” “This is my new house, I just bought it back a few minutes ago.” “Oh, was I asleep then?” “Well, yeah. You were.” “How come I feels like I’ve been stuck in one position for hours?” “I really don’t know.” “Did I crystalize or something?” “Well, you did turn into a card…” “Oh, no wonder, thanks for everything, what did you say your name was again?” “Oops! I forgot to tell you didn’t I, my name’s Tanya.” “Well then, thanks Tanya.” “Yeah. Are you hungry?” “Now that you mention it, I feel like I haven’t eaten in weeks!” “Ok, follow me.” I said as I led him to the kitchen and checked to see if there was anything left. Only thing there was a rotten tomato, which I threw out. “Looks like I need to go shopping for some food. Wanna come with me?” “Sure!” “Ok, this way to the supermarket.” I said as we went to the store, the old storekeeper was still there. “Hey Ernie! How’re things going over here?” I asked the old man sleeping behind the counter, Jaride was on the counter watching him. “Who? What? Oh, hi Tanya… TANYA! It’s so good to see you back here! How’s you mom and that little rascal Chamreun? I’ve missed you so much!” “They’re fine.” “Well, what can I get for you and the little guy you got with ya?” “This is Jaride, we need to buy some food, I just bought the house back and the fridge is empty.” “Well, as usual, you came to the right place. Gosh, it’s been a while since you lastcame here to buy stuff,” He said as he went into the back room and came back with two large paper bags and two small ones full of food and other things. “Here you go, it’ll cost you $30.00.” “Here you go,” I said as I handed him the money and picked up the big bags, Jaride picked up the small ones. “Bye Ernie!” “Bye Tanya, bye Jaride.” We got back to the house and inside, laying on the sofa was, of all people, Gohan! “Gohan! What are you doing in my house!?!” “Oh, sorry. Tanya!?! I thought this was an abandoned house that nobody lived in!” “I just bought it back! Now get out!” “Gosh, I was just trying to rest so I could have a break from fighting Frieza again!” “Frieza?” “Yeah. Super powerful changeling, I thought someone as smart as you would know about him from watching the news. It was part of the ‘First Human on Namek’ news broadcast.” “Oh yeah! Isn’t he the guy that beat the crap outta Vegeta and Goku?” “I wouldn’t put it that way…” “Where is he?” “Don’t tell me you’re gonna try to fight him without getting yourself killed!” “Well, I plan on fighting him, not nessicarily beating him…” “He’s super powerful, you’re still a Saiyin in denial…” “Actually, I’m not in denial anymore!” “Well, there’s no stopping you, just leave the little guy here, he doesn’t look very strong, he could be a distraction to you, or get killed.” “Are you gonna fight? That’s crazy! Don’t you remember that the Houndoom almost killed you?” Jaride practically yelled at me. “Take it easy, Jaride. The only reason the Houndoom injured me was because I wasn’t prepared.” “Well, if you’re going, I’m going with you! I might be able to help!” “You might get killed.” “Same would go for you.” “Hey, I’m not human, I’m a Saiyin. Saiyins are super strong alien warriors. You are a Pokemon, you were stuck in an interdimensional tunnel, and you’re still a little weak from the experience. Now get something to eat, I’ll be right back. If you need anything help yourself. Do me a favor, make sure Gohan doesn’t get in any trouble for me. Ok?” I said as I left before he could answer. I flew in steadily widening circles, looking for Frieza. I saw him fighting Vegeta, who was Super Saiyin. “Finally! My first fight against a super villain. This is gonna be fun!” I said a little too loudly, causing both Vegeta and Frieza to look up at me. “Oh! Great! The Saiyin in denial is here! Tanya get outta here!” Vegeta yelled at me “But I wanna fight Frieza too!” “Oh, a girl Saiyin, how interesting. I wonder how strong she is.” Frieza said calmly. “Tanya! Get outta here! I don’t wanna be the one to have to tell your mom you went and got yourself killed! Scram!” Vegeta shouted. “No, I came to fight Frieza, and that’s what I’m gonna do!” I shouted right back. “She’s got spunk. I like that in a warrior.” Frieza said. “Hmph. Fine, but don’t come crying to me when Frieza beats the crap outta you.” Vegeta said cooly. “Yay! I get to fight Frieza!” I said as I took a fighting stance as I approached Frieza slowly and cautiously. “I’m ready to fight!” I said, feinting a kick, which I stopped an inch from his face, to see if he would flinch. He did, barely. I quickly went back to my defencive position. ~~~~~Jaride’s POV~~~~~ I sighed as Tanya left, I somehow knew she would need help, so I asked Gohan about the problem, I didn’t see why Tanya didn’t seem to like this man, he seemed like a nice guy. Oh well. “I say you should follow her, she’s a trouble magnet. She is always seeming to look foor trouble.” Gohan told me. “But Tanya told me to make sure you don’t do anything wrong…” I protested. “I’m rested up enough to leave now, I’ll take you to where Tanya’s gonna be.” “Well, ok.” I said as he picked me up and walked outside, then, what he did next really surprized me, he started to fly! “You can fly!?!” “Yep, it’s pretty easy once ya get the hang of it.” “You can let go of me, you know.” He looked stunned, “But you’ll fall about a hunderd feet!” I shook my head. “No, I can fly, I am a Poison/Flying Type Pokemon. I can fly on my own.” I said, he listened and he let me go. I then followed him till we both saw Tanya, a man with spiked hair, and a man with a slowpoke-type of tail attached to him and he looked amused at something going on between Tanya and the other man. We landed and watched from the bushes. Tanya started to kick the tailed man, but stopped inches from his face, he barely flinched! Tanya went back to a defencive position and waited. The tailed man finally moved after a minute or so and looked in my direction. He smiled evily and pointed at where I was, he said something inaudable and I saw a ball of light come out of his finger. It was unlike anything I had seen in my life. The ball grew steadily bigger and then it went into the shape of a disk with razor-sharp edges. He released it and it came at me with such speed, I didn’t know what to do! Suddenly, Gohan dove at me and knocked me out of the way of the disk, he got cut badly in the leg, he cursed loudly, blowing his cover, and he told me to hide. I did, and the tailed man came to where Gohan was laying. He picked up Gohan by the front of his shirt and punched him in the face repeatedly. I was about to stop him, when Tanya interrupted them, saying that Gohan should leave her alone and not bother her, she also said to the tailed man that he shouldn’t bother to beat up anyone but the person he was supposed to be fighting. I saw the tailed man mutter something to Gohan. He said “If you dare to interrupt our fight, you’ll pay with your life.” “Ok, let me go.” Gohan gasped. The tailed man dropped him to the ground and kicked dirt at him. “Gohan managed to move back near me, “Gohan! Are you alright?” I whispered. “I’ll be fine. That was Frieza. Gosh, he’s gotten stronger, I don’t think Tanya will fare well this time.” He said, rubbing where Frieza had hit him. “Gohan, why doesn’t Tanya like you?” “Well, when I first saw her, she had gone Super Sayin, I had thought she was gonna kill my friends, so, I hit her in the head. Krillin, one of the friends of mine that was there, told me that Tanya wasn’t gonna hurt them, she was just confused about something. I took her to the Pokemon center in Cherrygrove and later, when she was awake, I went up to her to say I was sorry about hitting her and explain. When I did, she said she wasn’t a Saiyin, and started mouthing off at me. I got so frustrated that I went Super Saiyin. She started yelling that I was a monster, and I teleported myself and her to my house. She went Super Saiyin and Vegeta told her that he could see her tail and she fainted.” “Oh, I think I can see why she doesn’t like you very much. You didn’t give her a very good first impression.” “That’s probably true…” ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ Me and Jaride were chatting about why Tanya acts the way she does around me. I heard a sound behind us and I turned around. It was Ginyu! “Oh no! It’s Ginyu! Jaride, we gotta get outta here!” I said as I started to try to get away, but Ginyu grabbed me by the back of my neck. “Where are you going, little boy? Are you scared?” He asked tauntingly, I tried to get away, but his grip on my neck tightened. I couldn’t breath! “Well, you’ve got good reason to be!” He said as he threw me onto the ground. “Ha! You’re even weaker than before! I’m not even gonna waste my time on you, it’s the little guy I’m after!” Oh no! He wants Jaride! I thought as I opened my mouth to tell Jaride to get outta here. I would’ve, exept that Ginyu lifted me back up and punched me in the gut! I was out like a light… ~~~~~ Vegeta’s POV ~~~~~ I was watching Tanya and Frieza fight. Tanya seems to be beating him. He’s probably just playing with her and not showing his real powers, I thought to myself. I glanced down to see what the noise was about and there was that stupid Ginyu, he was attacking Gohan. I decided to go down and see what was going on… Ginyu had thrown Gohan on the ground and made some remark. Gohan opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything Ginyu picked him back up and punched him, causing him to black out. Ginyu then approached something in the grass, he bent over to pick it up, but it ran out between his legs and ran towards me. It was small, weak-looking, and resembled a purple alien. It grabbed my leg, and I instinctively pryed it off and looked it in the eyes. “What the heck are you!” I roared at it. It flinched, most likely scared. “I-I’m Ja-Jaride.” The little creature answered. I noticed Ginyu steadily coming closer. “Hello Vegeta, if you would give me back my punching bag, I might not kill you.” The stupid alien said slyly. Jaride shuttered. “Hmph. Why should I?” I answered. “If you don’t I’ll just have to kill you. So unless you have a death wish, I’d suggest you hand over my punching bag.” “Shut up! You know that if we fight, you’ll be the only one getting killed.” “Why you runt! That does it!” he said as he lounged forward. He missed me, I didn’t even need to dodge. He turned on his heel and teleported back to where he had been before he had lounged at me. He then did something I thought at the time was completely idiotic, he shoved his hand into his own heart and yelled, looking at, I’m guessing, me. He started to glow, so did Jaride. Then, after a minute of that, they stopped. I sudddenly heard a small whimper coming from Ginyu. I also heard a low chuckle coming from Jaride, the voice sounded like Ginyu’s… ~~~~~ Jaride’s POV ~~~~~ I was being chased by a big man, or was he even a man? I saw the man with spiked hair standing in front of me I ran up to him and held onto his leg. He pryed me off and yelled “What are you?” right in my face. I flinched before I answered. “I-I’m Ja-Jaride.” I said quietly, hoping he would help me. The man that had been chasing me was now right near me, asking the man I had ran to to hand me over. He didn’t! The man who had been chasing me did something crazy! He stuck his hand into his heart! Staring at me the entire time. I felt like I was leaving my body through my mouth, and entering his the same way! When that experience was over, I felt a huge pain in my chest. I looked down and whimpered. I was in the man’s body! I looked up and saw the man who had saved me looking from me to me. Does that even make sense!?! “What the heck!?!” he said, obviously surprized. I was feeling very weak, like I was dieing. “Help… me…” I said as I fell over onto the ground. I suddenly saw an image of my sister, Celebii, she looked sad about something. I figured that’s the way she would look if I let her down. I slowly and carefully got back up, almost falling. I tried to use the Recover technique my sister had taught me, but I couldn’t. That was probably because I wasn’t in my own body anymore… I can do it, I can stay alive till someone can heal me, I thought as I slowly walked towards the woods and sat near the edge, but still partially hidden. I felt like if I didn’t get help, I’d die… The injury wasn’t any help either. “My sister would know how to deal with this, if only she were here to help me.” I said weakly before I passed out. ~~~~~ Celebii’s POV ~~~~~ I was solving some problems between the Rattatas and the Caterpies. I felt the strangest thing, it felt like something was wrong, but I couldn’t tell what. I shut my eyes, wishing the Caterpie hadn’t woken me up, and I saw my brother, he was laying on the ground and clutching his chest, but he didn’t look like himself at all. “Listen Caterpies and Rattatas, my brother is in trouble, I need to go help him. Tell everyone to behave while I’m gone.” I told them as I flew off towards where I could faintly sense my brother. “Here I come Jaride! I’m coming to help you!” I yelled as I turned up the speed, not caring if anyone saw me, only caring that I got to my brother in time to help him. I landed in a forest, here I could sense Jaride in two different places, one strong, the other very weak. I looked for the stronger one, but somebody was in my way, a man, not a human man either was laying down, with a deep puncture through his heart, I was walking by him, thinking he was already dead, when he woke up, obviously in pain. “Celebii… Is that you? Help me, sister, I’m gonna die!” he said, his voice was that of Jaride’s. I knew he couldn’t be my brother, I pitied him and healed his wound for him. He looked to be in a much better condition than before. “Thanks sis.” He said, more perky now than before. “Why do you call me your sister, you don’t look anything like my brother.” I asked him. “I am Jaride. A guy that used to look like I do now switched bodies with me after sticking his hand into his heart.” He explained to me before getting up andleading me somewhere, to a human boy of about twenty years, was laying. He was unconsious and his leg was bleeding badly. “He’s Gohan. He got hurt bad by two different bad men.” “I see. I’ll heal his cut, that’s all I still have energy for.” I told him. “Ok, I’ll try to get the evil man who switched bodies with me to switch back.” “You do that.” I said as I healed the man’s cut, he didn’t move at all. I decided, against my better judgement, to heal the rest of his wounds, he looked like he would wake up after I left him to wake up where he was. I then followed my brother t make sure he stayed out of trouble… ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I was fighting Frieza, and it seemed to me like I was winning, and I don’t even think I had gone Super Saiyin yet. I saw, out of the corner of my eye, Jaride! I thought I had told him to stay at my house! Gohan probably brought him… Anyways, he was running towards Vegeta, away from a somewhat familiar looking man, he grabbed Vegeta’s leg. I didn’t have the time to watch anymore, Frieza was charging up another attack. I flew around in what I thought was an unpredictable pattern, he obviously din’t think so. He smiled cruely as he laynched the attack straight at me, knew I wouldn’t be fast enough to block it, so I did what I had seen the Z fighters do when they were in similar situations, try to bounce it off. It split into around ten parts the second I touched it and I thought it was no longer a threat, so now it was my turn to smirk. I was about to charge up a blast of my own when I heard something coming towards me from behind. I was about to turn and look when around eleven what I thought felt like punches hit my square in the back, almost knocking me out. I managed to stay consious and he started to let loose another energy blast. This time I decided to go for a different technique for blocking, another blast, the two blasts hit each other head on. My blast seemed to be more powerful for a minute, then it seemed to weaken! I fed it more energy, but it seemed to get weaker instead of stronger! “Well, it looks like I win again!” Frieza shouted above the sound of the beams crashing as mine was suddenly destroyed and his sent me flying backwards to the ground and out of the battle. ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ I woke up and looked around for Jaride. I hope the little guy’s alright, I thought. I looked up, hearing the sound of energy blasts colliding. It was Tanya’s beam vs. Frieza’s beam. It looked like Tanya wasn’t doing very well, I would’ve blasted Frieza’s back, like what Vegeta and Piccolo did for me in a similar situation, but by the time I got around to Frieza’s back and was about to fire my blast, Frieza had already won! I was so mad at myself for letting her down, dispite the fact that she hated me. In truth, I like her. I ran to where I guessed she had landed. I found her and carefully picked her up and flew her to her house. I got there and she looked about to wake up, so I flew up the stairs as quickly as I could and put her on the bed in what I guessed was her room. That done, I went outside and teleported to Sabrina’s Gym. Good, Tanya’s Ho-oH and the others I guessed she had brought with her were there. “Listen, Tanya is hurt bad, she’s in her house, I’ll teleport you there, just hold my hand or my shoulder if you wanna go…” They did as I told them. Everyone who had been clustered together talking wanted to, even two people and a Pokemon I hadn’t yet met, wanted to go. I teleported them and led them to her room, she was still out, so I sat in a chair and waited for her to wake up, I didn’t notice, but everyone else had left the room. Tanya woke up after only a few minutes of my waiting. She looked around, then her eyes settled on me, she was just staring at me. “Why are you staring at me?” I asked nervously. “I was wondering why you were in my room. Gosh! My back hurts! What happened?” She asked. “Frieza really hit you hard with an energy beam, I was about to try and help you, but by the time I got to where I could hit him effectively, he had already beaten you. I went and found you and brought you here.” I explained, she seemed like she was going to actually be nicer to me, I hope so. She actually smiled at me! “Thanks. Gosh I guess I was wrong when I thought you were just a bullie, sorry about being mean to you.” “It’s ok.” I said, on the verge of blushing. I hope she doesn’t like Ash that much, and vice versa… I thought to myself as I smiled back at her and suddenly she looked like she had just remebered something that she didn’t like at all… “Gohan,” She said beginning to frown, “Why was Jaride there? I told him to stay here. Did you take him there?” “Well, he said he thought you might need some help and I was about to leave, so, I offered to take him to see if he would be able to help…” “You should’ve at least made sure he stayed outta sight. I saw him running to Vegeta from some guy. What do you know about that?” “I think that Ginyu had already knocked me out then…” I said as I began to explain what I knew had happened. Out of nowhere, Ginyu and a small flying Pokemon similar to Jaride came into the room, Ginyu holding an injured Jaride. “Gohan! You’re alright! I was so worried!” came Jaride’s voice, which was coming from Ginyu. “Jaride? Is that you?” I asked, bug-eyed. “Yeah. I’m just lucky my sister, Celebii, here, came along when she did, otherwise I would be a goner!” ‘Jaride’ said happilly. Then I looked down at Jaride’s body, most likely it was Ginyu that was occupying it. “Jaride, why did you go to where I was when I told you it would be better if you were to stay here?” I heard Tanya ask him. “Well, I was worried about you. I thought you would need help. I saw how that Houndoom almost killed you. You were lucky that time, I wasn’t sure you’d be as lucky this time…” “Jaride, listen, it wasn’t luck, it was will-power. I’m a really strong willed person. I can’t help but go outta my way to excel in what I like to do.” “Oh, so you’re saying I don’t need to worry about you even though you’re considered a trouble magnet…” “Who said I was a trouble magnet? I’m not a trouble magnet, I just seek adventures. I actually have fun when I’m being challenged.” “Well,” He said looking at me, I shook my head and signalled for him not to tell, “I honestly, for the life of me can’t remember who!” “Oh, ok…” ~~~~~ Ash’s POV ~~~~~ I was trying to get to Tin Tower, where Tanya had said she would be, but three old monks were blocking my way. “My friend, Tanya, told to meet her inside the Tower though! Come on, you’ve gotta let me through! This is urgent!” “Why didn’t you say so, we would’ve let you through in the first place, we’ll help you find her if you tell us what she looks like…” the one in the middle said. “She has dark-blonde hair and blue eyes, and her hair is up in two tails that stick forward.” I told them, impatient already. “Oh! The Ho-oh girl! She went to the top and back down, then she shouted something and disapeared along with the Ho-oH, Suicune, Entei, and Raikou. We don’t know where you’ll be able to find her.” “Great! Just great! How the heck am I supposed to find her!” I said as I started to leave. “Wait, is that a Pokedex?” “Yeah.” “You’ve seen Ho-oH, right?” “Yeah.” “Can’t you use the Pokedex to locate it, where her Ho-oH is, she’ll most likely be…” “Oh, thanks.” I said as I left. I turned on the Pokedex once I was outside, Ho-oH was apparently in the abandanded house where I had found an Eevee and had given it to Oak who knew of a family that had lost a pet Eevee, they were from the town, called Eevee Town. I used Pidgeotto to fly me there, as soon as I landed, I saw that the super market had a huge sign on it, that read ‘WELCOME BACK TANYA’ I went inside the shop and went to the man at the counter, “Excuse me, but why is there a sign outside? Where’s Tanya?” I asked him. “So you know Tanya. She bought back her old house here and is there as we speak. It’s right down the street, about three houses to the left, you can’t miss it, it’s the biggest one on the block.” He answered, I thanked him him and went to the house, I went to the door and knocked. I didn’t want to get on her bad side. As it turned out it was Gohan that answered the door instead of Tanya. “Hi Ash. What do you want?” He said when he realized it was me. “Hi Gohan. Is Tanya here? I have to talk to her…” I answered, but he interrupted me. “Yeah, follow me.” “Ok.” I said, as I followed him up some stairs and into a room where Tanya, two Pokemon I had never seen before, and a really large man with horns. “Hi Tanya! I tried to find you at Tin Tower, but you weren’t there.” “I was accidentally teleported somewhere, no biggie.” She said calmly. She was badly bruised and looked really tired. “What happened to you? What’s with all the bruises?” I asked her. “Oh, just my first fight against a super villian. He only won because of my relatively low power level…” “What do you mean relitively low power level? You can beat the crap out of Vegeta and Gohan! I’d say it’s pretty high!” “Not compared to Frieza’s I guess…” she was interrupted by the sound of something hitting the wall, she jumped up and her and Gohan took defencive positions, then they waited. The horned men followed suit. “Ash, Jaride, Celebii, get out of here, and take Ginyu with you. Go now!” She ordered. I immediately did just that, the other three she addressed stayed there, I went back up when I heard a cracking sound. ~~~~~ Vegeta’s POV ~~~~~ (Takes place before Ash’s POV) I was fighting against Frieza again, Tanya had been defeated. We fought for a while, then he teleported behind me and hit me from behind, what a cheap shot! Anyways I was out. The last thing I saw was Frieza fly off to where Gohan had taken Tanya and where I had seen Ginyu, Jaride and another go. ~~~~~ Celebii’s POV ~~~~~ (After/During Ash’s) A boy around Tanya’s age, maybe older, came into the room. Him and Tanya talked for a while, then we heard something hit the wall. Tanya, Gohan and Jaride took defencive positions, then Tanya told me, Jaride, Ginyu, and the boy, called Ash to go downstairs. Ash did, but he came back up when the wall started to crack. The wall exploded! We were all sent flying exept for Gohan, Tanya, and Jaride, who had been prepared for something like that. When the dust cleared, there was Frieza, along with four others who definitely weren’t human. Ginyu, still in Jaride’s body ran up to the four and they did a crazy dance, * everyone sweatdrops * “We are the Ginyu Force!” they all shouted. The one that was shortest, with four eyes, that looked like a frog, said “_______!” One with orange hair that was a tangled mess and a red headband said “I’m Jeice!” “They call me Burter!” one that looked… well, I’ll leave it as ugly, shouted. “Racoome is my name!” he was as ugly as the one called Burter. Then finally, “Captian Ginyu!” is what the one who had switched bodies with my brother had said. “Just shut up!” Gohan shouted at them. I agreed with him about them needing to do just that! They all looked at him, surprized, “Never interupt our Ginyu Heat!” They all shouted and started to charge at Gohan, exept Tanya got in the way and four of them stopped, just now noticing her. The for of them that had stopped started beating each other up over her, she just rolled her eyes and got out a Pokeball and threw it at Ginyu, catching him off guard… “Wow! I’ve caught a Ginyu!” she said doing a peace sign and holding up the Pokeball, it was the kind that you can see through the top of. We could all see him pounding on the sides, me, my brother, and Ash started to laugh till we cried! Freiza was sweat-dropping. ~~~~~ Mirai Trunks’s POV ~~~~~ “Mom! I just found out! I need the Time Machine! Dad’s in trouble in the past!” I yelled to my mom as I went inside the house after chatting with Gohan on the time Chatters she had made. “When did he need help?” She asked anxiously. “According to Gohan, the date and time is, around 7/16/2999 at 4:15!” “I’ll send you to a few seconds after the exact time, did he say a place?” “Yeah, somewhere in Eevee City, Kanto.” She adjusted the time machine to the cooridates and the time of arrival. I got in, used to this by now, and pressed the start button. The machine whirled at an extremely fast pace, I suddeny felt an unusual tug underneath themachine, I would have gone out to see what it was, exept that I was still traveling. I finally landed and got out to see what had happened to the machine. It seemed to be fine, exept that there was a girl withshort hair, a bandana, and sunglasses on underneath it, she looked slightly familiar. “Hey, you alright?” I asked. “I’m fine, just get this thing off a’ me.” She answered, obviously, she was one of the rouges from my own time that had been breaking into me and Mom’s house recently. I could tell by her accented english. I got the machine off her and then she realized where we were. “Where the heck are we!?!” “We’re in Eevee Town Kanto…” She didn’t even let me finish. “That’s my hometown, it was destroyed by two androids… How can it be in such good shape?” she asked, a tear sliding down hr cheek, she saw me glace at her and realized she saw crying, she quickly wiped the tear away. “What’re you lookin at?” “Nothing. Come on, you might be able to help me.” “Why would I do that? You’re the snob that helped the androids destroy Eevee City.” “No, I was trying to stop them. I honestly hate it when I have to destroy things.” “Sure… Oh-my-gosh! Who the heck is that!?!” She yelled, pointing to a building that was being broken into by Frieza. “He’s ruining my old house! He’s gonna pay bad!” She was now running towardds him, she headbutted him. Then she gave him a pounding I wouldn’t have given if I had wanted to. “Wait! He’s too strong for you! I’m a Saiyin, I’ll destroy him! That’s the reason why I came to this time in the first place!” “Time?” She said looking up, “Is this the future or just the past I wish were still true.” She suddenly looked up at a girl looking down from the hole in the wall, they both looked exactly alike, exept the one looking down had longer hair, a lot of bruises, looked like she had just fought, and looked much younger. “What the… There’s two of me!” “Relax, she’s probably you, when you still lived here. She’ll be ble to live here without any difficulty at all.” I said calmly, both girls looked at me weird, but the younger one seemed to comprehend the situation much better, she smiled after a while. “Hi Mirai Trunks, I’m Tanya.” The younger of the two said to me, how did she know? “How do you know who I am?” “I’ve seen… Never mind, I just do.” “Huh?” “I’ll explain later. If you’re looking for your dad, I think he’s over there, Frieza probably fought him before coming here, so he might be a little beat up…” “Whoa, I’d better go get him to safety, I have no idea what kind of monsters live around here…” “Pokemon.” “What?” “Pokemon live around here, and trust me, the ones around this town are mostly Eevee, like Kabbitfox here,” She said as she released a fox-like creature from a round ball. “Did you say Kabbitfox? Oh Kabbitfox, I missed you!” The older of the two said. “What? How do you know my pet Eevee?” “Kabbitfox is my Eevee!” “She’s mine! I’ve had her since I was five!” “Same here!” “Just who do you think you are?” ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ “Shut up! Enough! I won’t tolerate this anymore! Now I’ll rid myself of all humanity!” Frieza shouted as he gathered energy, “Die Earth, Die!” He released it all at the Earth, right in front of my future counterpart! I couldn’t let him destroy the Earth! I just had to do the only thing that came to my mind, block the beam before it hits the Earth! I jumped down and put myself between the beam and my home planet. I readied a Kamehameha and shot it at the blast, now it was a power test, either he was destroyed, or earth was! I hoped he would be the one to be destroyed. It soon became a struggle for me to hold it back, I felt my legs buckling and my arms about to give up! I kept at it, knowing that unless someone helped me, the Earth was done for, “Gohan! Trunks! Help!” I yelled above the noise of the beams colliding. ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ Tanya yelled for help, but I was too stunned to move, my dad showed up when it seemed like she was about to lose, he was astonished. “Come on you guys, I don’t think I can handle this much longer!” She yelled, I finally snapped out of it and went down to help her, but as soon ass Frieza saw me move, he added an extra boost to the beam, Tanya was going to be killed! I hurried to her and quickly added my own Kamehameha to hers, Tanya colapsed just when I added my Kamehameha. I soon felt how hard it must’ve been for her to try to hold it back, by then Trunks came to help, then finally Dad came too. We were holding our own, till finally, we were forced to go Super Saiyin. We did, and the beam was reflected back to Frieza, who was completely destroyed. Once that was over, I picked up Tanya and helped up her counterpart, who was stunned at what had happened. I carried Tanya back into her house and put her back on her bed, to rest. As soon as I picked her up, she woke up and I realized she wasn’t injured, just very tired. I helped Ash and the others to move her, once she was deeply sleeping, to the Pokemon Center. Then we all started to get the house fixed as fast as we could, Trunks had gotten his dad and let him recooperate at thePokeCenter too. The house was fixed in a fewhours of hard work. I went to go get Tanya to surprize her, but she was still asleep, so I went back and layed her on her bed. Vegeta was moved to Tanya’s couch to rest, he was also still asleep. We all then went to the stairs, to wait and see the reaction of whoever woke up first. This was gonna be fun to watch! Kabbitfox was still out, and being petted by Casey, (AKA the girl who was Tanya’s future counterpart!) and Jaride was quietly taunting Ginyu, who was still in the Pokeball! After a couple of hours, Tanya woke up, she looked around, half awake, then she saw the wall. Her eyes bulged and she smiled, I like it when she smiles, I think I have a crush on her… Her reaction was mostly just a bunch of energetic ‘Thank You’s’. Vegeta woke up after another hour, and when he did, everyone could tell… “What the H*%#!?! Where am I!?!” he yelled as soon as he saw his surroundings. “Why is Marai Trunks here!?! Where’s that scumbag Frieza!?! I’ve got to show him a littleof my own dirty tricks!” He continued with his ranting untill he noticed we weren’t doing anything but looking at him and trying to contain our laughter. He walked out, obviously mad that we were laughing at him. ~~~~~ Sabrina’s POV ~~~~~ Everyone was laughing at the man who had been on the couch. I don’t see why, his reaction was realitively normal… I was the only one, other than Vegeta, who wasn’t laughing. Well, everyone was alright, exept Jaride was in a strange man’s body, and I could help to fix that though. Tanya grabbed Jaride’s arm, and pulled him away. I followed, sensing that they were going to try and get him back to normal. Jaride was handing the Pokeball with Ginyu inside it to Tanya, who enlarged it, but didn’t let Ginyu out just yet, she waited for a while as I walked up to her. “I was expecting you would follow us. Should I let Ginyu out yet?” Tanya asked. “Wait a second, let me see what he is thinking…” I said as I reached out with my mind, finding the one I wished to find out about, I listened. “As soon as I’m outta here, I’m going to run off and learn about my new powers. Then after I’m done doing that, I’ll go to a planet within range of Earth, go to it, and destroy this pitiful planet!” were the only thoughts I could read before he suddenly felt my thoughts, and blocked me. “He plans to destroy the Earth after he is let out and figures out how to use Jaride’s powers.” I told the two I was with. “If you think it’s a good idea, I could make it so that he can’t move, then he would want to switch back with Jaride and I could free my hold and you could disable him…” “Sounds like a plan to me. What do you think Jaride?” the girl said “I like it.” Jaride answered. “Alright, then let Ginyu out.” I ordered, Tanya did and I immobilized him. After struggling uselessly, he gave up and switched back with Jaride. We did as planned, Tanya ended up beating the stuffing out of Ginyu… I have to admit, Ginyu’s funny when he is trying to pass himself off as Jaride. ~~~~~ Marai Trunks’s POV ~~~~~ After all that happened, I left, with Casey, of course! I had to threaten her to get her to leave Kabbitfox here. We left and I decided to help Casey rebuild her home and I also planned on giving her a surprize present, that is after I find one, it’s gonna be an Eevee! ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ It was a day after I had given Ginyu the beating of his life, to be more precise, it was noon now. Arish, Olivie, me, Ash, Misty, Brock, Gohan, and Ho-oH were back at the Burned Tower, where we agreed to meet the Elites. I wonder why they’re so late, I thought to myself as I paced the floor. I soon gave up the pacing and turned to training my Pokemon, we were doing quite well, that is, untill they showed up. They were sweating and in a hurry. “Quick! Everyone, get out! The volcano is going to erupt!” Entei yelled at the top of his lungs. A bunch of Pokemon ran out immediately, I recalled all of mine, even Ho-oH. Ash grabbed Pikachu and grabbed Mitsy’s arm (she was the closest one to him,) he then bolted out the door. I made sure everyone else was out before I even headed for the door, I heard something under me, it was a small voice calling for help! I went as close to the voice as I could, trying to see what it was, I fell through the floor. Right in front of me was a Magby! It was caught under something, a heavy rock, I tried to pick it up, but I couldn’t! It was too heavy! I decided to call the Elites. “Entei! Raikou! Suicune! Come down here quick! There’s a Magby stuck down here!” I yelled. I saw the Elites look down at me, Suicune jumped down, telling the other two to make sure that we were safe and to warn us if anything happened. Nothing did, untill the Magby was freed. “Suicune! Tanya! Hurry! Get out of there! The lava is going to go down there!” Entei shouted to us, I grabbed Magby and ran out, Suicune at my heels, we got up and the lava was right near the door, but we were at the othe end of the building! “We’ll keep it away from the door! You get out of here!” We did, and the building colapsed from the lava's flowing through it, but Entei was still inside, all I could see of him was one of his paws! Raikou had made it out though. “Suicune, try to cool the lava, make it stop before it gets to Entei!” I shouted as I ran to the oldest Elite and started to pick up the rubble that had fallen onto him, “Come on! Are you just gonna stand there? Get over here and help!” I shouted to the others. They heard me and ran forward to help too. After a few minutes, Suicune couldn’t hold the flow back any longer! We had to hurry! I suddenly got an idea, if I got Ho-oH out, he could hellp too! I called him out. He saw the situation, but he didn’t react the way I had expected him to, he flew off! “Crap! Now Ho-oH’s flown off!” Out of nowhere, a boy came and immediately started helping, then after a while more people came too! After a while, some started a water brigade, getting buckets and throwing the water at the flames, and helping Suicune by giving her water so she could continue with the lava halting. We got the job done after only a few more minutes, Entei’s breathing was labored and everyone helped to make a make-shift stretcher out of their coats and jackets, a lot of people helped get Entei onto it. Me, Ash, Misty, Brock, Gohan, and a few others picked up the ‘stretcher’, which now had Entei on it to a place that would be safer for him, exept we couldn’t move him in time! Suicune’s attemps to hold off the lava were failing! The lava would get to all of us if we didn’t bail soon. “Quick! Pick Entei up and move as fast as possible!” I yelled to everyone, but I was interupted by Entei. “No, leave me, get out of here while you still can. Better for all of you to live then to die to save one.” Entei spoke, but he had a hard time of it. “Sorry Entei, but I couldn’t live with myself if I abandoned you… Everyone clear out! I’ll take care of Entei!” “No,” he said, “get out of here now!” I didn’t answer, I just picked him up as best I could and slowly made my way out of the way of the lava, we were almost there when I couldn’t go any farther. I colapsed onto the ground, barely holding on, the lava got closer and closer, I could feel, more intensly now, the killer heat aproaching me. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t, I was stuck where I was. I was under Entei, and he was trying to get off me, but was too weak to move much. I thought the lava would kill us both so, I grabbed my Pokeballs, and without pressing the release button, I threw them away from the infernal heat of the lava. ~~~~~ Ho-oH’s POV ~~~~~ I was making sure the humans that I had gotten to help were gotten to safety, when I saw her, my trainer, she was on the ground. Entei was on top of her, I watched as she threw all of her Pokeballs to safety. She just layed there. I knew I had to do something, but not what! I knew as a member of the Wings of Council that I had to save Entei, but as Tanya’s Pokemon and friend, I also had to save her! I could only carry one of them at a time! I went to Tanya’s side, she was out, Entei wasn’t though, he told me to get Tanya out, and then if there was time I could come back for him. I wanted to get them both, I grabbed one in one claw and the other one in my other claw. When I tried to take off, I couldn’t! “Foolish bird! Save your trainer! I’ve lived a good life, she’s just a child!” Entei said, trying to talk some sense into me, I listened and flew Tanya to safety, but when I came back to save Entei, he was gone, the only way I could tell where he had been was a statue-like mound shaped like him. This had happened before, and I had revived him, but I could only do that once in my life to fellow legendaries, he was gone. My good friend was gone! I howled the Pokemon’s song of mourning for him, all the Pokemon in the area joined me, and we sang our song of saddness for a long time because all who knew him, considered him a very good friend. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Gohan after finishing the song, he was crying. “Ho-oH, I think I know how you must feel, I’ve lost friends too, but you can’t allow yourself to dwell on it. If you do, you’ll just destroy yourself.” Gohantried to console me. “Thanks Gohan. I needed that.” I said, still very sad. We went to the Pokemon Center and Nurse Joy was sitting on her chair behind the counter, she was wiping her eyes. “Ho-oh, I really sorry about Entei, we all loved him, but in a way, he’s still alive. If you don’t know how, you’ll find out.” Nurse Joy told me when she saw me. I gave her a puzzled look, but she seemingly ignored it, she did tell me where Tanya was. I thanked her and went to check on her, she seemed fine. I went back outside, the lava flow had stopped now and I went to get Tanya’s Pokeballs, they were all there. I picked them up, a crowd had gathered around the still hot ‘statue’ of Entei. They were all the people that had tried to help, as well as a few more. They all looked sad, there was one girl though. She was actually smiling. She placed her hand on the statue, then frowning, she withdrew her hand and looked at me. I had thought she hadn’t noticed me. “Ho-oH, Entei’s gone.” Was all she said, there was sorrow in her voice. “Nurse Joy told me he’s not dead, I’m not sure how, but I believe her.” I answered. She smiled at me and hugged me as best she could. “I wanna go with you! Don’t leave me! My daddy’s gone! Entei is my daddy.” “You can come with me, I’ll take care of you.” “Thank you.” She said as I placed her on my back and flew back to the Pokemon Center, wondering how a Pokemon could be a human’s father. Me and the girl, who told me her name was Emily, went to see Tanya. She woke up when the girl had gotten off me and sat down in a chair and I had gone to stand by her bed. “Ho-oH? What happened?” My trainer asked as she woke up. I choked a little, thinking of how to break the news to her, “Well Tanya, I hate to be the one to tell you this,” I started, “Entei’s gone.” Se stared at her hands for a whle before saying anything. “It was all my fault, I could’ve saved him, I was so close! If only I had saved him!” “It’s not your fault. He wanted you to be saved so that you could enjoy life…” “How do you know? When I save Suikun, she’ll be furious! I wish things could’ve turned out better…” “We all tried as best we could, be glad that everyone else is alright.” “That’s what my mom said when Pichu died of a deadly diease! You’re just like grown-ups. You don’t understand!” “I understand more than you think, I’ve been through this before, but that time I was able to save him…” “See you don’t understand! You’ve been able to bring him back! I couldn’t ever do that, even if I could, I’d have no idea how to!” “Listen to me! He wouldn’t want you to think it’s your fault! It’s not! You should be thankful that your family is still alive! I had one once, but they all died, I couldn’t bring them back because I am unable to bring back blood-kin!” “Oh, I guess you’re right. I think I have an idea of how to bring him back, it’ll take a while, but, I just might work! We need to locate the seven Dragonballs!” “What!?! What are those?” “Gohan will be able to explain better than I could.” She said as she managed to get up, but as soon as she was at the door, she fell. Fortunately Gohan caught her. We walked in a nearby park, discussing how to find the Dragonballs, with a thing called a Dragon Radar. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ “Gohan, why don’t I call Bulma, she’ll probably have the Dragon Radar.” I suggested. “Yeah! That’s a good idea, you better call her now or never though, she hates it when she gets late calls.” Gohan told me. “Ok.” I said as I dailed her number on my gear. “Hello, Breifs residence, Bulma speaking.” Came Bulma’s voice over my gear. “Hey, Bulma, we need to borrow your Dragon Radar.” I told her. “Oh, ok, you’ll have to come over here to get it though.” “That’s fine by me. I’ll be right over. Should I bring my semi-obnoxious sisters with me?” “Heck why not, I’m sure Trunks and Goten would like them to visit.” We heard another voice on her end saying ‘Who is that, oh ,Tanya? Ok, what does she want, WHAT!?! SHE BETTER NOT BRING HER SISTERS!’ it was Trunks who had said that. “Who oo takin oo?” came my oldest sister’s voice jokingly. “Oh, just Bulma.” I answered. “Is Trunks there?” she said with a huge dopey smile. “Well, uh, yeah.” “Goodie goodie! Gimmie that gear!” She said as she swiped my gear and ran off with it. “Arish! You come back here with myPokeGear! I just had that fixed last week!” “I won’t break it, this time.” Now she began to tell Bulma to tie Trunks up till she got there, mainly so that she could kiss him, was my guess. While she was talking, the gear made beeping sounds like it was gonna self-destruct, I ran to her and grabbed my gear. I took out all of my gear memory cards just in time, it exploded in my hand, my jacket caught on fire and I freaked. “Ahhh! My jacket’s on fire!” I yelled as I struggled to get it off, when I did, I threw it onto the ground and stomped on it to put out the flames. I was a little late in stomping the fire out, it quickly spread to the grass surrounding us. “Go! Oh, crap, I forgot I don’t have a water pokemon!” “SQUIRTLE!” came a loud voice over the sound of the fire. We looked toward it and saw a young Squirtle with sunglasses on. “Squirtle help!” I shouted to it, it looked at me and gave me a Hydro Pump in the face. “Hey! I was only asking you for a bit of help!” It finally realized what I was trying to say, it used its water gun attack on the flames and left when they were out, before we could even thank him. ~~~~~ Arish’s POV ~~~~~ “I didn’t mean to destroy your gear…” I said as my little sister came at me, practically foaming at the mouth. “That’s the second time this month! You’re so goona have to buy me a new gear!” Tanya shouted at me. I flinched when she said that. “Uhh, let’s just go to Bulma’s, ya know, to get the Dragon Radar.” I changed the subject, Gohan was loooking at us like we were psyco. “I’m not gonna fall for that this time!” “Let’s go to Bulma’s?” “Fine! You still owe me big time for a new gear! Make it the latest version or else!” I grabbed Ho-oH’s Pokeball off Tanya’s belt and released Ho-oH, telling him to fly me to Capsule Corp. He seemed like he was gonna listen to me, he even took off, but he circled back around and landed right in front of Tanya. I grinned, I think I may have looked a little like an idiot, but I didn’t really care as long as my sister took it as an apology I scratched the back of my head. “Hehehe, I was kidding. I wasn’t really gonna steal your Ho-oH.” I said nerviously. “I’ll let you go this time with only owing me a new gear.” She said as she got on and motioned for Gohan to get on too. He did, and we went to Capsule corp. I was going to have a lot of fun chasing Trunks! ~~~~~ Ho-oH’s POV ~~~~~ (Two days later…) Tanya’s still taking it hard on herself, I thought as we flew north, where the Radar said the first Dragonball would be, it was getting much colder as I flew, but there was no land nearby so that Tanya could get out FlyGl. “Ho-oH, this is the place, but there’s no land, fly around to try to find a place to land. I can tell you’re cold, I am too.” Tanya told me. I spotted a medium-sized island just a little bit to the East, I went there and landed, I was followed by Trunks, Gohan, Pidgeotto, Goku, and a very cold Goten, Entei’s daughter was on my back with Tanya, Arish, Scout, and Olivie. Ash, Misty, Brock, Pikachu, Maron and Bulma were on Pidgeotto. “It’s so cold!” Goten complained, I felt sorry for him and told Scout and Pikachu to get wood, they got it and I made a small fire. Tanya thanked me and returned me to my warm Pokeball. Ash did likewise for Pidgeotto. ~~~~~ New Character’s POV ~~~~~ “Eighter, I wonder where Goku is, I miss him. I wonder if he ever found his Grandpa’s Dragonball.” I said to my android friend, Eighter. “I miss him too, he probably found it and is punishing bad men.” He answered, we sat in silence, looking out the window, out-side the falling snow was so thick, that if you went out and tried to look at your hand, you would only barely be able to see it. “What’s that?” I said, pointing out an orange glow, barely visible. “It looks like a fire, I’m not sure, want me to go see what it is?” “Sure, I’ll go too.” “Ok, you’d better get extra clothes first, it could be someone in trouble.” “Right, I remember when I first saw Goku, he was frozen stiff!” “I bet it was a funny sight to see.” “Let’s go! I’m ready.” I said as I opened the door, we were greeted by icy cold winds. We went out, leaving the brightest light in the house in the window, we followed the fire light to its source. When we got to it, there were two strange creatures, a girl with blonde hair that was in ponytails at the back but still sticking forward. There were others there, a man who looked like Goku, a boy who also looked like him, a teen with spiked blck hair that was real cute, a tanned guy with the same hair style, a boy with a cap on that said ‘Pokemon League’. Also a little girl with light blonde hair in piggy-tails. There were others too, a little girl with blue hair, a woman with a lighter blue hair color, a girl with red hair tied up in a side ponytail, and two girls of the same age, one was maybe a little older, they both looked very much alike. Also there was a boy with purple hair, anyways, they were all sleeping on the ground near the dying fire. We got them all to my house somehow and got them to warm beds, the man who looked like Goku was the only one of them who we didn’t have a bed for, he was seated in a chair and I put a blanket around him, he looks so familiar. Maybe he’s Goku! “When do you think they’ll wake up?” Eighter asked me as we waited, I was preparing some hot cocoa and cookies. “I don’t know probably soon though, unless they’re really deep sleepers.” I answered as I put a sheet of cookies into the oven. The man who resembled Goku stirred, I went next to him. “Gotta get those Dragonballs…” He said in his sleep, I shook ihim, trying to wake him up. “One last warning Commander Red, if you don’t give up, I’ll destroy the Red ribbon Army!” “It’s gotta be Goku! Wake up Goku!” He woke with a start, and looked around. “Someone mention me?” He said, looking at me. “Goku! Don’t you remember me?” “No, not really, but you do look familiar…” “Remember, I’m Suno.” “Suno! I haven’t seen you in a long time! How is everything here?” “Fine, no Red Ribbon Army at all.” He looked behind me and spotted Eighter, “Hi Eighter, you don’t look like you’ve changed much!” “Not much!” Eighter replied, grinning. “Oh! Do you know where the others are?” “Others? Oh yeah! The people that were with you, they’re here too.” “Good, I have to keep an eye on Tanya and my two sons…” “You’re married?” “Yes, I married Chi-Chi, the Ox King’s daughter.” “So how are things with you? Did you ever find the four star Dragonball?” “Yes, but it got away again, more than once too!” “Why are you all the way up here anyways?” “Me and my friends are looking for the Dragonballs so we can wish back Entei…” “Who’s Entei?” “He’s one of the Pokemon Elites, I don’t know very much about him.” The girl with blonde hair in two tails came out of one of the rooms and greeted Goku, asking him to introduce us. “Hey Tanya, this is Suno, and he’s Eighter, Suno, Eighter, this is Tanya.” He introduced all of us to everyone as they woke up. ~~~~~ Suikun’s POV ~~~~~ I felt a twinge, Entei was gone. I could tell. My thoughts were interupted by the sound of the door opening and heavy footsteps entering. The door closed and locked. Lights came on, and I knew what the man had come here for, he wasn’t going to get it, especially now. “Don’t even ask, I refuse to fight for Team Rocket.” I said, knowing perfectly well what he was going to ask me. “So be it, but you know the consequences. You only hurt yourself by saying that, this time, I won’t be as easy on you. You will have to make the biggest decision of your life. Either you join, or your daughter will suffer, along with all of your kind, you know that I injected her and the others all with the torture chip…” he said evily. I was furious! How could he do this to anyone! I may as well, I don’t want Suicune to get hurt. “Fine, I’ll join. You’d better not hurt my daughter at all, if you do, I’ll tear you limb from limb!” I threatened. “It’s about time, now get in the ball.” I did, mad at myself for I knew I was only stalling for time, so my daughter would live long enough to have a child of her own. I was released into a secluded area and chained up. They put a device on my head, I knew what would happen next, they would fry my brain and I would be a mindless slave to them. The men in labcoats turned a dial and flipped a switch, I felt a slight shock before becoming dead of mind. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I was chatting with Suno, everyone else had gone outside to play or get some fresh air. I suddenly saw something. It was a Pokemon that looked like Suicune, but was different. She looked sad, someone I couldn’t see chained her up and attached a device to her head, then whoever it was turned a knob and filpped a switch. I watched as the Pokemon started to shake uncontrolably, then she colapsed. I heard a voice, it said ‘Take care of my daughter, I can’t anymore.’ Then the vision ended and I was back at Suno’s house. “Tanya. Are you there? Hello?” “What?” “You looked like you were in a trance.” “I don’t know, it might have been. I saw something, it was weird and scarry. I don’t really know how to describe it, other than maybe a call for help.” “Was it real?” “I don’t know. I thought I saaw someone who was calling for me to look after somebody.” We heard the door open. When we looked to see if anyone was there, we saw a very muscular man dressed in all black with Team Rocket’s red ‘R’ on his shirt. “Where is that twerp, I haveta find her and take her out.” He muttered, he was looking for me. “Suno, you’d better hide somewhere.” I whispered to the girl I was with. She hid and I went up to the guy, I didn’t notice, but my tail was showing. “What do you want?” I asked him. “To take you down!” he shouted. “I’d like to see you try.” I said, watching him closely, he tensed up, ready to strike. I had been expecting him to use Pokemon, but he didn’t even have any. He jumped at me and I ducked, he went sailing over my head. I whirled around, he had landed near where Suno was hiding. He had a knife in his hand and he grabbed Suno! He pressed the knife to her neck and told me that if I don’t give myself up, that he’d kill her. I was tempted to show him why to never make that mistake, I tensed. He pressed the knife harder, she started to bleed, I relaxed, realizing that he wasn’t kidding, he slightly drew the knife away from her and grinned an evil grin. I saw Goku behind him, but I knew if I changed my appearance in any way that this devil would find out. I stayed still, and he cautiously led Suno and checked out the window, then he turned around and saw Goku! “Stay away or the girl gets it!” Yelled the Rocket, he slightly pressed a little harder to prove his point and Goku was forced to stand next to me. Goku shifted nervously. I suddenly got an idea, if I pretend I have a medical problem, like maybe a seizure… No, that wouldn’t work, unless I somehow could tell Goku to say that this has happened before… No, he wouldn’t lie. I wish I could stop this guy, somehow. A thought crossed my mind, ‘Imagine the knife going away from Suno,’ it was crazy, but I tried it anyway. Surprizingly enough, the knife flew away from Suno and into a wall. “What the heck!?! I’m not gonna accept missions with her involved anymore! I’m outta here!” the Rocket said as he fled. “Tanya, did you do that?” Suno asked as she held her throat. “I don’t know… Here, let me help you with that.” I said as I began to help bandage the cut. “Thanks.” “Yeah.” “Wow! Wait till I tell Chi-Chi about this! She’ll never believe me!” Goku suddenly shouted. “No! Don’t tell anyone, I’m not even sure that was real.” “It looked real enough to me…” “Listen, don’t tell anyone. Understood?” “Yeah. I guess…” “Good. Now if anyone asks you about that bandage, we’ll have to come up with something…” I said, turning to face Suno. “Yes, and I have already come up with something. I could just say that I was doing the laundry and I scraped my neck when I was bending over to get the clothes out of the washer.” Suno commented. “Great! Now I’ll get rid of that knife…” I said, pulling the knife out and bending it so that it was unrecognizable. Then I threw it as far away as I could. ~~~~~ Suicune’s POV ~~~~~ I was in Ecruteak, paying respects to Entei. I felt a chill, something was wrong, I knew it! I felt as though I was being pulled to a certain place, towards the East. I started to go that way, but I felt a twinge, like I was needed somewhere in the North… I decided to continue East, that is, untill I had a strange vision, it was Mother! She was being led by a man I couldn't recognize, and then chained up to a pole, then wires were attached to her head, I had the strangest feeling that what I saw was really happening. I then saw another man tuen a knob and switch something on. I saw Mother as she was being jolted by electricity, my stomach churned, I felt sick. Suddenly, I saw Mother, this time her eyes were glazed and she was listening to a man and then she obeyed him! I heard her voice, ‘Stay away from Mahogany, unless you want to end up like me. Go to Tanya, she is in the North, it’ll be cold. Tanya will make sure you stay out of trouble and she’ll also protect you from Team Rocket…’ I was stunned! Had she given up? Why was she doing this? The thoughts raced through my head at an alarming speed, I wish I could help Mother, but I must do as she said, it was obviously a plea for me to stay away from Team Rocket. I decided to listen to Mother this last time. I started to go North when I thought I saw Entei move out of the corner of my eye, I looked, and he was still, now he was in a different position, he was staring at me, I hate it when the dead stare. I decided I was imagining things and kept going, he kept moving! I ran, thinking it was a trick some dumb Ghastly, Haunter, or Gengar was playing. I looked back and Entei was following me at a run, this was no trick, this was scary! I ran and ran untill I felt a very cold wind blow over me, I shivered, hoping it wasn’t a ghost. I turned to look back and saw him again! He was walking up to me, I felt a chill around him. “E-E-Entei? W-why are you following me?” I asked in a very scared voice. No answer, I asked again, thinking he hadn’t heard me, still no answer. I was getting impatient. I few uncomfortable moments of silence followed before he answered. “I have to.” Was all he said. I didn’t understand and I told him so, bolder now. “I just do. Don’t ask me why anymore.” He said a little harshly. “Ok.” I said, I was scared again. “There’s no need to be scared of me. Come on, we need to get you to Tanya, after that, I’ll go back to Ecruteak and become stone again…” “I don’t want you to go back to being stone again, nobody does.” “I know, I wish I could stay like this at least, but that’s a matter Tanya is trying to solve.” “How?” “You’ll find out once we get there. We can’t let Tanya or the others see me, they’ll think I’m back alive for good…” “Why can’t you just not go back? Why can’t you stay with me and Tanya?” “You don’t understand, your mother sent me to look out for you while you are on your way to Tanya, after that, I go back, even if I try to stay, and turn to stone like before.” “But…” “No ‘but’s about it, even I can’t stop it from happening.” “Well, how about we take our time getting there?” “No can do.” “Why not?” “I only have so long to get you to where Tanya is.” “Oh, ok.” I said as we started off to the north. It would take a while, I hope Tanya is still therre when we get there, I thought to myself. ~~~~~ Sumukau’s POV ~~~~~ My son was on a screen in the bosses room, they only thought that I was brainwashed, they had tried to zap my brain, but I’m electric. The brain zapping had no effect on me. I watch as Raikou is being tormented and almost forget that I’m pretending I don’t have memories from before. Giovanni looked at me strangely. “I am fine Master.” I said afterhe asked me if I was alright. He continued to look at me strangely… “Really.” He smiled and looked back at the screen, then he began to grin evily. I hate it when he does that. I was going to say so, but I had to continue to play act. I continued on, watching the screen flicker and change so that we were now looking at Suikun. She was about to get zapped! I wish I could have went and saved her, but I was forced to watch as my comrade was killed and a new, evil Suikun was created. I shook my head, Giovanni noticed my slight gesture and frowned. “You should be glad that she has given in, otherwise, her daughter would have been saught out and killed. And Yes, I do know that you do remember everything from before.” I gasped, “I decided that as long as you were obedient, I would spare your son’s life. Continue being faithful and I’ll leave him be, if you don’t, your son will die.” I hung my head. My son, I had to keep him alive! “Fine, I will continue as I have, but only to keep my son alive, make one wrong move against him and I’ll kill you!” “Fine, then we’ll call it a deal.” “Fine.” ~~~~~ Mystery Pokemon’s POV ~~~~~ I was chained to a strong pole, wondering how to get out of this situation. I had been ignored for, what was it, maybe eight days. Add to that I had had no food or water for the entire time too. If I didn’t get outta there soon, I would starve to death! I heard heavy footsteps coming towards me, accompanied by two sets of light, soft footsteps. The door to the room I was in opened, and before me stood Suikun, Sumokau, and the man I knew as Giovanni. “Sumokau, check on Juujikaze. Suikunoi follow me.” He said. “Yes master.” Came a weird voice from Suikun, it was then that I noticed that her eyes were glazed over and blank. Sumokau came over to me and I saw she was still the same as before. She nuzzled me, I could tell already why she was even listening to the human, to protect our son. “Sumokau, what happened? Did Giovanni hurt you in any way?” I asked, worried about her. “I’m fine, so far the worst Giovanni has done to me was to make me watch what they did to poor Suikun…” She answered, hanging her head, I could clearly tell she was upset. “What did they do to her?” “They fried her brain.” “How horrible! Has it taken total effect?” “Yes. She won’t even remember her daughter, let alone her Lord…” “I wish things could have turned out better.” “Me too.” We were suddenly interrupted by a Grunt, “Sumokau! Get over here if you want your mate to live much longer!” “I’ll be right back.” She said as she ran towards the voice. After a while, she returned with a plate of a disgusting mix of water and human babyfood topped with a small slab of meat. I looked at the food in disgust, “How can anyone eat this!?!” “I would have forced them to give you better food, exept that they would hurt Raikou…” “Well, as long as Raikou’s safe.” I said as I held my breath and tried a bite, “Urgh! This tastes like Muk $#!%! They expect me to eat this!” “I would bring you some of my food, exept that if I bring anything in here, they’ll hurt Raikou.” “Oh, I sure wish that somebody would come get us all out of here.” “Me too, maybe I can contact Entei and tell him about how they’re treating us, he’ll help!” “One problem, look what happened to me when I tried to help.” “Maybe I can tell him to bring along the trainer humans call Red, he’s beaten Giovanni before and he can do it again!” “Ok, try it!” “Here goes.” ~~~~~ Sumokau’s POV ~~~~~ I was just about to contact Entei when Giovanni came back. “Come on Sumokau, time for you and Suikun to leave me and Entei to have a little chat.” He said as he approached Juujikaze. “I’ll see you later.” I told my mate as I left, Suikun behind me. He nodded. I wish I could just break out, but the fact that he would hurt my son was enough to keep me here. I finally managed to contact Entei, only to find he would turn to stone before he could deliver the message to Red. He told me that he was taking Suicune to Tanya for protection. I asked him about her, he said that she was a human who can understand Pokemon and is very caring and loves all Pokemon. I told him that if he gets the chance to, to tell Raikou to go to her too. He told me that he’d try to. I was interupted by the door opening and Juujikaze being led out. “Juujikaze! What happened?” “He told me he would hurt Raikou if I didn’t join him now.” Was his only answer. I couldn’t take this much longer! Raikou was going to Tanya, I would tell him myself! I did and was very pleased when he did as I told him He said he would catch up to Entei and Suicune ASAP. ~~~~~ Raikou’s POV ~~~~~ I heard Mother tell me to catch up to Suicune and Entei, I decided to listen to her and started off immediately. She also told me to find Red and the way they were being treated. About five hours after starting off, I caught up to them, they were glad to see that I was also coming, I told them both what Mom had told me about how they were being treated. Suicune was very angry, espescially when I told her about what had happened to her mother. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I was eating my Pokechow when I heard a faint noise. I decided to check it out, I went to the window and, to my great surprize, I saw Suicune, Raikou, and Entei coming toward Suno’s home. I ran outside to meet them, but when I got there, Entei was gone. “Where’d Entei go?” I asked. “Entei? He’s not with us.” Suicune answered. “I saw him though!” “It was your imagination…” “No, I saw him. He was right there. Ha! Heres proof,” I said, pointing to a footprint that was too large to be Suicune’s and too round toed to be Raikou’s, “It’s Entei’s footprint!” “Fine! Just don’t tell anyone that you saw him. He’s back in Ecruteak, turned to stone again.” “How can that be?” “My mom made it so that he could bring me here, but after that he would go back to stone in Ecruteak.” “Oh, what a bummer. I really miss him.” “Isn’t Tanya finding a way to bring him back for good?” “Yeah!” “Cool! Now, aren’t you gonna take us to her?” “Oh yeah. Follow me.” I said as I walked up to the house, the door was locked from inside. “I’ll be right back, you stay here.” I went around to the back and as I was about to open the door, something hit me. I fell over, and suddemly found I couldn’t breathe or see. I heard voices. Tanya’s was one of them, she was worried, I could tell by the tone of her voice. “Scout! Are you alright?” Tanya asked me, I tried to move or say something, but I couldn’t. “Scout! Come on, get up!” I couldn’t, even though I tried to… Then, a voice interrupted her. “Tanya, here, give her this.” It was Ash. “Thanks.” She turned her attention back to me, “Ok. Scout, heres a Potion.” My trainer said as I felt glass touch my lips and I tasted the vile healing liquid as it entered my mouth. I swallowed it reluctantly, it’s disgusting stuff. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ Poor Scout, she had been in the wrong place at the wrong time. Ash and Charizard were having a tickle fest when Scout had came around and they had hit her hard. It knocked the wind right outta her. I had given her a Potion, which she ad swallowed. Now I was sitting by the bed she was on. The doorbell rang and I went to answer it. When I did, two of the most unexpected Pokemon were there. It was Raikou and Suicune! I invited them in and asked why they were here. “Well, both of my parents are in danger, Mom wants me to stay with you. It’s the same reason that Suicune is here.” Raikou told me. “My mom told me to come to you so that you can protect me. She’s gone now.” Suicune told me, hanging her head. I felt sorry for the duo, I invited them to stay with me as long as they wanted to. “I need to go check on Scout. You two can make yourselves at home.” I told them as I went in and SCOUT WAS GONE!!! “Where’s Scout!?!” I shoutedas I started to look around frantically. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I was alone. I wish Tanya had let someone else answer the door, something is wrong in here, I thought to myself. I could tell, there were presences at the other end of the room and they weren’t very good ones either. “Well, if it isn’t that little girl’s Sentret, the boss will love to have one, especially since this one is so close to evolving.” A female voice said. “But she is useless, she can’t even move, see?” a male voice said, I felt a finger poking my side, “She can’t move.” “So what? She just needs a little time outta here and she’ll wake up for sure.” “I don’t know…” “Hey! Da boss ‘s gonna finally give us dat raise! We just gotta wake her up and she’ll make a great ‘Thanks fow da raise’ present!” A familiar accented voice said. I wanted to slap them all, right there, but I couldn’t. I felt myself being carefully picked up and placed into a box or cage of some sort. I wish I could yell or something to draw Tanya’s attention. They left, taking me with them, by now we were probably outside, and probably out of sight of the house. I heard Tanya’s shout! I tried to call back, I managed to move a little bit. One of them noticed the tiny movement and told the other two to hurry up, it was the female. I felt the pace speed up a little. I tried to move more, I finally could move! “TANYA! HELP ME!” I could talk now too! “Crap! Hurry it up! If the kid catches up to us, it’s gonna be bye bye raise!” The female shouted. I still couldn’t see anything at all, but I could feel I was being jostled around as the speed increased greatly. “Let me outta here!” I protested as they continued on like that for a few what felt like hours, they finally stopped and got in a car, strapping whatever I was in into the back. I was jostled some more as I felt myself moving again. After a while they stopped again, this time they put my cage/box onto the ground. I heard the sounds of them setting up camp, I hope Tanya finds me… ~~~~~ Scout’s POV after a few days with her kidnappers… ~~~~~ We were travelling again. I still couldn’t see, so I started to converse with the Pokemon that we encountered. I had figured out a while ago that my kidnappers were actually Jessie, James, and Meowth. How embarassing. Soon, they had kidnapped more Pokemon. So I decided I may as well be friends with the newer ones. “Scout? They got you too?” A familiar voice asked me, it sounded like somebody I had met before… “Yep. I really can’t see right now at all, been like this since I got bonked on the head a about a week ago.” “You can’t see? You probably won’t remamber my voice very well, so to help you out, I’m Pochena.” “Oh yeah! You’re the Houen exchange student at Route 29 Middle School for Pokemon!” “That’s me.” “Any idea how far south of Galcier Village we are?” “You’ve come a long way from there, my guess is that we’re about one thousand miles from there…” “Oh no! I’ll never see Tanya or Ho-oH or Suicune or Entei or Raikou ever again!” I cried, “I miss Tanya!” “Who’s Tanya?” “My trainer.” “You have a trainer?” “Umm hmm, she’s very nice. She doesn’t even make me stay in a Pokeball if I don’t want to!” “Wow! Good for you!” “Hey you guys… Whoa! Who’s she?” A female voice asked. “She’s Scout. Don’t you remember her from school, Isa?” Pochina said. “Scout isn’t shiny, she never was. Who is she?” “She is Scout!” “Scout isn’t a shiny Pokemon!” “So? It’s still Scout!” “Hey! Quit fighting! Gosh, now that I can’t see, I’m hearing you at twice your normal volume, even when you are yelling!” I practically yelled. “Are you really Scout?” Isa asked me. “Yes.” “Then how’d you become shiny?” “Shiny?” “Yeah, you don’t have normal Sentret coloration anymore…” “Huh? Oh well, I sure hope that if I did change that Tanya can still find me…” “Lemme guess, your trainer.” “Yep! She’s the best human in the world!” “Cool! Well, I gotta go meet the newbe or newbes that just arrived.” “I didn’t hear anyone enter…” “You didn’t?” “Nope, usually I can hear them even at this didstance from the door.” “Well, I see three, one Pikachu and two Pichus.” “Oh, could you lead me to them, I’d like to meet them too.” “Sure.” She said as she grabbed my paw and we went to the entrance, I heard the new trio say something about me, but I wasn’t able to understand much else other than my name. “Hi, who’re you? I’m Isa.” Isa introduced herself. “I’m Scout.” I said, introducing myself. “I’m Pikachu, and these are my friends, Pick and Flick.” The Pikachu introduced himself and his comrades, “I heard my friend, Scout, the Sentret, was brought here, she kind of resembles you, uh, Scout, exept that she’s not shiny.” “Your voice sounds kinda familiar,” I could tell he was looking at me funny, even without seeing, “I lost my vision when my trainer’s friend and his Charizard bumped into me on accident while they were playing tickle wars…” “Gosh, that’s kinda what happened to my friend.” “I sure miss Tanya, and even Ash, he’s the one that bumped into me…” “Ash is my trainer.” “Oh my goodness! It’s you Pikachu! I missed you so much!” I said as I gave him a big hug. “You’re choking me!” “Sorry,” I said as I let him go, “I guess I got a little carried away, how did those idiots get you?” “They didn’t! I came here to look for you!” “Really? I would’ve escaped earlier, exept that I wouldn’t know where to go.” “Oh, I’ll be able to get you outta here, but after that Ash won’t be ableto distract Jessie and James anymore, hurry!” “But what about my friends?” “Come on!” he said as he grabbed my paw and pulled me out. At that moment, Meowth burst into the room. “Gotcha Pikachu!” The scratch-cat yelled. I whimpered. “Looks like your girl wants to stay. Leave her here and go unless you want to be given to the boss with her!” “I don’t wanna stay you lousy jerk! I wanna go back to Tanya and the rest of my friends!” I shouted. “Too bad, I kinda liked you Scout. Oh well. Go Onix!” “Bring it on!” Pikachu shouted back at him. “Alright, Onix, Earthquake!” “Thunder!” “Pikachu! Ground is immune to Electric!” I told Pika, he obviously didn’t listen to me at all. The Onix used Earthquake and Pikachu was on the verge of being KO-ed, but Pikachu still attacked with Thunder. It had absolutly no effect on Onix, who after waiting Pika’s attack out, used Earthquake again, Pika was down! “Pikachu! Get up!” I said to him, trying to shake him awake, to no avail. “Now we have both of you, we are sure to get a big raise!” “Fury!” I cried as I let loose a barrage of swipes that all hit the Onix, it must’ve bben low level, cause it fainted after only a few blows. After the Onix, I changed my target to the over-talkative Meowth, it took me only one hit to knock him down. I was only able to do that because of location by sound, I easily located Onix and Meowth because of the amount of noise they made. I grabbed Pikachu, Isa, Pick, Flick, and Pochena and ran! I hope this is the way out, I tought as I ran. After a while, I ran into something. I was picked up by someone, I kacked and flailed, to no avail. “Hey! Stop that! I’m only trying to help you!” a female voice, one that I knew very well said. I stopped immediately. “Tanya? Is that you?” “Yeah.” “I’m so glad to see, I mean hear you!” “Huh?” “Tanya! Do you even recognize me?” “Umm, you do look familiar.” “It’s me! Scout!” “Scout? But why are you white?” “I don’t know, I can’t see at all.” “Yikes! We’ve gotta get you to a Pokemon Center ASAP!” “Where’s everyone else?” “They’re all here, Ash is still inside though.” I heard a big explosion and heard someone run towards us. “Ash! They’re all here! Lets go!” “Gotcha! We’re movin’ out!” Ash said. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV from during Scout’s POV after a few days with her kidnappers… ~~~~~ Scout was missing! I had to find her! I looked around and then I heard Scout, I went to the only window. There! I saw them! It was Team Rocket! I jumped out and started to chase them down, I was beginning to catch up to them when they got into a truck and drove off. I followed them, flying of course (it’s faster than chasing them on foot), but soon I was out distanced. I continued to chase them untill somebody grabbed my right foot, I looked back, it was Gohan. “Gohan! Let me go! I have to save Scout!” I yelled at him. “Your too slow, come on.” He grabbed my hand and sped after the kidnappers. We watched as they camped every night and soon Ash and Pikachu caught up to us. After three days, Scout began to look funny, she looked grey-ish now… ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV after a few days of planning, Gohan bugging her too ? ~~~~~ I wish Gohan would just let me go in and rescue Scout, I thought as I listened to Gohan’s preacing for the hundredth time. “Gohan! We have a plan! We should be able to take them by surprize if we o in now!” I complained after Gohan prevented me from going closer. “We still have to wait, just a few more minutes. Pikachu and the Pichu twins aren’t at the entrance yet and Ash isn’t even inside the building!” Gohan explained. “So? Can’t I at least go to where I can wait for Pika?” “No! If you even go near there, Jessie and James’ll find out about what we’re doing here!” “I wanna see Scout NOW! And if you get in my way, you’ll have hell to pay!” “Listen, if you ever want to see Scout again, you’re just gonna have to be patient and wait. Remember that Meowth has a very good nose and would probably smell you if you were to go closer.” “Fine! I’ll wait! But if Pikachu isn’t back here in five minutes, I’m going in!” “Alright!” He said, shaking his head inexasperation. After the five minutes were up, Pika still wasn’t back yet, and neither was Ash. I noticed that gohan was asleep, so I snuck out and went to the entrance Pikachu and the twins had went into and was about to go in. I paused, and before I knew what was going on, a snow white Sentret had run into my legs, she whimpered and struggled when I picked her up. “Hey! Stop that! I’m only trying to help you!” I said as I was scratched across my left cheek. She stopped her flailing immediately after I said that. “Tanya? Is that you?” She asked, she sounded a lot like Scout… “Yeah.” I said, not knowing how she would possibly know of me. “I’m so glad to see, I mean hear you!” “Huh?” “Tanya! Do you even recognize me?” “Umm, you do look familiar.” “It’s me! Scout!” “Scout? But why are you white?” “I don’t know, I can’t see at all.” “Yikes! We’ve gotta get you to a Pokemon Center ASAP!” “Where’s everyone else?” “They’re all here, Ash is still inside though.” We heard a big explosion and I saw Ash run towards us. “Ash! They’re all here! Lets go!” “Gotcha! We’re movin’ out!” Ash acknoledged. “Alright! Let’s get outta here! Ash, recall Pikachu and carry the twins, I’ll take these three with me!” I said as I recalled Scout. “Good. Who’s the white Sentret?” “Scout.” “Interesting… Where’s Gohan?” “Asleep at the campsite…” “Let’s get him and get out of this place!” He said as he started to run for where I had left Gohan, he wasn’t there! “Go figure he’d ditch us right when we need him!” “He didn’t ditch us, see the sets of footprints and the drag marks? He must’ve been dragged away while he was asleep!” “Great! No time to rescue him right now, we need to get out of here before they come for us too!” “Right!” Ash nodded to me and grabbed my hand with his and I was about to start flying when I saw a dot above us, it grew bigger as I watched it, curious. After a minute or so, I saw that the dot was a net! It was only ten feet away now! I tried to run to the side, but it landed on top of me! The weights were so heavy that I couldn’t get the dang net off! After a few minutes of struggling, I saw six figures looming above us, they were Jessie, James, and a person I have never seen before, and three Pokemon. The Pokemon were like Suicune, Entei, and Raikou, they must be the ones we were gonna rescue! I glared at the people and tried harder to escape. “Stop your struggling girl!” The man I hadn’t ever seen before shouted at me. “Why should I?” “The more you struggle, the more likely I am to make Suikunoi attack you…” The one that closest resembled Raikou hung her head. a female voice spoke into my head, I raised an eyebrow questioningly, I blinked in disbelief, was I talking or thinking, and why was Sumokau giving me a surprized look? “Sumokau! Stop chatting with the enemy! Do you want your son to get hurt?” the man Sumokau refered to as Giovanni, yelled at her. “Sorry sir.” Sumokau said, giving me a look of helplessness. “As I was going to say… You two will be used as entertainment tonight, Tanya has already had that experience in Goldenrod. Today’s show will be some wild Ponyta’s against two unfortunate trainers who won’t have any good Pokemon with them and a fighter, with maybe a few grass, Ice, Bug or Steel types that become bothersome… Maybe a Normal and an Electric might join you. I hope that there will be another Electric and another Water- Type joining you soon, namely, Suicune and Raikou. There’s no need to include Entei, he’s already dead!” “You tricked me! You will pay dearly for even threatening my son’s life! You’ll pay now too!” Sumokau shouted as she tackled Giovanni to the ground. “Get off me or I’ll press the button and teleport your son and Suikun’s daughter here and shoot them!” Sumokau immediately stopped. “Get off!” She did, but Giovanni picked up a black-colored gun and pointed it at her. I shouted telepathically, she heard and moved to the side the minute he pulled the trigger and it was a miss! She jumped at him and tore the gun out of his hand and crushed it with her teeth “Now Giovanni, I will make sure you hurt nobody else, ever.” Sumokau bit him in the side and I saw something pink showing, I turned my head away. There was a sound of ripping and then the net was removed and we could get outta there. “You two go find your friend, I’ll take care of Giovanni, Suikun, and Juujikaze… The other two you can deal with, they aren’t strong at all.” Sumokau told us as she tried to rip a remote out of Giovanni’s hand, he pressed a button and we saw a bright light. When our vision returned, there stood Suicune and Raikou, looking around curiously. Then suddenly, we all heard two gunshots and saw Suicune and Raikou crumple to the ground. I ran to them and saw that they were badly injured. “Ash! We have to get them to a Pokemon center now!” I told Ash. “I’ll go get Nurse Joy, you stay here and take care of them as best you can. I’ll be right back!” Ash said as he ran south and jumped a fence I hadn’t noticed before. “Jessie! You get me some warm water and peroxide. James! Get me some sterile cloth. Now! Meowth, you get the bandaging tape out of my backpack for me. And Isa, you apply presure to Raikou’s wound.” I said as I applied presure to Suicune’s wound. “Meowth, I also need you to get the first aid kit out of my pack.” Jessie and James returned with what I had told them to get and Meowth handed me the first aid kit and tape. I got some long tweezers out of the first aid kit and carefully removed the bullet in both dogs. After that, I sterilized and bandaged the bullet wounds. I pocketed the bullets as Joy, Ash, and twelve Chanseys finally arrived a few minutes after I had finished my part. “Oh my! Good job Tanya, me and my Chanseys will take it from here.” Joy said after inspecting the first aid I had done. She got out a large chest of first aid and removed Suicune’s bandages carefully and I noticed that her bleeding had slowed tremendously, she was still out though. Nurse Joy told a few Chanseys to check on Raikou for her, they hurridly removed the bandage and the blood spurted, Raikou had actually been awake and he howled! “Raikou! Chanseys, I’ll take care of Raikou, you help Joy if she asks for help.” I said as I redid the bandages and told Raikou he would be alright. “Just keep those loose-brained Chanseys away from me…” He told me as I finished bandaging him. “Is there anything I can help with?” a voice behind me asked. It was Jessie. “Uh, not right now, I’ll let you know though.” “Ok.”Jessie said as she sat down next to me and watched as I made sure that Raikou would be fine. “There. Is that better Raikou?” I asked. “Yeah thanks.” He said as he began to get drowsy, soon he was asleep. Nurse Joy came over and checked my bandaging. I noticed a small object near my feet and put it in my pocket, to chack it out later. “Good, I would offer you a job, but I know you have a different job now, like taking care of your own Pokemon…” Joy commented. “Yeah, how’s Suicune?” “She’s fine. Did you remember to remove the bullets?” “Yep.” “No wonder I couldn’t find them! You and Ash can go on your way now, I’ll take it from here…” “Sorry, I have to make sure they’re alright. So, I pretty much should stay nearby.” “I see what you mean. I’ll let you help me with my work if you want something to do. I’ll also get a room ready for you once I get back…” “One problem, how’re we gonna get Raikou and Suicune there?” “I don’t know.” “We’ll help!” James offered, “You can fly our balloon there, they should fit with room for two people too.” “Is this some kinda trick?” I asked, sceptical. “Naw, we decided dat afda seein whad happns when we’re good at being bad guys, we wanna be wid da good guys!” Meowth said exitedly. “Yeah, even we are beginning to get annoyed at our motto, a little.” Jessie added. “Ok, thanks.” I said as I got Suicune inside and then Raikou. Nurse Joy got in, and then I did, Meowth jumped in too, in case we didn’t know how to work it. “Ok, foist ya gotta pull dat stringe, then yas gotta do like dis,” he lit the gas and the balloon started to go up, but stopped when the bags kept it down. “Den ya cut off a bag, like so…” he cut off on of the bags and the balloon went off the ground. “and now ya steer it to wherever ya wanna go to.” He curled up into a ball and was about to fall asleep. “Meowth, how do you steer this thing?” I asked. “I’ll show ya…” He said, pulling strings and explaining which one controled which direction the balloon went. After that he fell asleep. I steered it to the PokeCenter and Meowth told me how to land it, which I did with some success… When we landed, I realized we were back in Goldenrod! “Tanya, is something wrong? You look annoyed.” Joy said with concern in her voice. “I’m fine, just thinking about something that happened a while ago…” “Ok, well, help me get these two inside.” “Alright, lead the way…” I said as I picked up Raikou with relative ease andd followed the nurse inside and down a hall to a white room with two beds. “You can put them each in their own bed, there’s plenty of room.” Joy told me as I went over to one of the beds and put Raikou on it. After that I went out and got Suicune and put her on the other bed. ~~~~~ Arish’s POV ~~~~~ Great! They left me behind again! I thought grumbling, I was walking North, trying to find Santa Claus and the North Pole. I noticed something in my pocket, I didn’t remember putting anything there because I wanted as much room for presents as possible. I reached in and pulled out a ball that was purple on top and white on the bottom, I think I read in a book that this kinda ball is called a Master Ball and that it can catch any kind of Pokemon on the first try. I continued to walk untill I saw some mountians ahead, I set up camp in a small cave I had found near them. I was sleeping soundly, dreaming of mon chere Trunks, when I was awakened by a sound. I opened my eyes just a crack and saw a big chunk of ice in front of my face, and I could feel the bitter chill, it moved! I was suddenly wide-awake, I looked at the chunk of ice more closely and saw it was a blue bird. Birds don’t come around here unless they are Ice/Flying-type Pokemon, I threw the ball at it and it was sucked inside. I picked up the ball and my dex made a strange beeping sound that I hadn’t heard from it ever before. I turned it off, it must be broken, I never turned it on in the first place! I turned it back on and asked it about why it said what it said. “Why didn’t you tell me that!?!” “Urrgggh! Oh well.” I said as I turned the annoying little bugger off and went back to sleep. In the morning, I woke up and saw two little eggs at the entrance of the cave, one egg was yellow with black stripes, and the other was red and orange with a flame design on it. I went to them and checked them out. They were actually pretty heavy, I picked them both up and put them in my pack. I had been allowed to keep the gear that had belonged to Tanya before I broke it, Bulma had fixed it for me. I selected Tanya’s number and it rang a while before I heard a voice on the other end. “Sorry, you have been disconected, please hang up and try your call again. Dail zero for the operater. * tone * Sorry, you have been disconected, please hang up and try your call again. Dail zero for the opereater…” I hung up, stupid recording! I decided to call Ash, he at least would answer, hopfully without the stupid recording. “Hello?” came Ash’s voice over my gear. “Hi, uh, Ash. I kinda found something, and I caught a new Pokemon. Can you tell Tanya that I need her help?” “Sure. She’s in Goldenrod right now, taking care of Raikou and Suicune. I’ll tell her ASAP. Ok?” “Okey-doke! Thanks!” I said as I hung up. I headed for Suno’s village, I can never rememer the name of it! I got to the village and saw Misty and Brock fighting, as usual, Misty had her mallet with her, I steered clear of those two… ‘Poor Brock, even though he is a pervert, I pity him for having to put up with Misty. Even Ash couldn’t stand her! Oh well, at least it wasn’t me…’ I thought to myself as I went into Suno’s house to look for somebody who knew anything about Articuno, other than my dex that is. I decided to ask Emily, she should know about my new Arcticuno. “Hey Emily, I have a question and I think you might be able to help me.” I said to Emily when I finally found her, she had been playing with a ‘Dream-Phampy’ as Ash called it. “Huh? Oh, hi Arish. Whats the question?” “Well, I found an Arcticuno and caught it, then I found two eggs near the entrace of the cave I camped in. Any idea as to what I should do?” “Well, Arcticuno won’t obey you willingly unless you tame it, which takes a while… As for the eggs, I don’t know. Lemmie ask Phamps…” She said, then she consulted her ‘Phampy’, “He says you might wanna ask Tanya or Elm or even Oak or Earl.” “Thanks. Do you know if Arcticunos can fly?” “Of course they can!” “Thanks double, gotta go, see you later!” I called to her as I was about to leave, I almost ran into Maron. “Arish, where’s Tanya? Mommy says I can’t stay unless I’m with Tanya.” She told me. “She’s in Goldenrod…” “Goldenrod! Team Rocket’s gonna get her! We gotta save her!” “Calm down! She’s fine, she’s there to take care of Raikou and Suicune.” “Oh, are you gonna go there?” “Well, yeah, I guess…” “Take me with you!” “Alright! Follow me.” I said as I went outside, Olivie was outside. “Arish, will you do me a favor?” Olivie asked. “Like what?” I asked skeptically. “Well, could you run to Goldenrod and buy me some Pokeballs?” “Why don’t you buy them yourself? You never pay me back.” “I thought you had an Arcticuno. They fly, my Kecleon can’t.” “Well, I’ll fly you there, but you buy your own Pokeballs, I don’t wanna waste my money on what you want and won’t pay me back for.” “Alright, lets go.” “Go, Arcticuno!” I yelled, releasing my only bird Pokemon. “Cuuunooooo!” It screeched. “Arcticuno, I’m Arish, your new trainer.” I introduced myself. “This is my sister, Olivie and this is my little sister’s friend, Maron.” I pointed them each out. “Art arctic cun cuno arcticuno!” My dex translated. “Why do you feel that way? I haven’t hurt you, or at least if I did, I didn’t mean to. Honest.” I said, trying to convince her that I would not hurt her. “” “Because, I just wanna be your friend.” “” “Please, I mean it!” “” “Hey! My sister met Celebii and saved her brother too! I really do want to be your friend…” “” “Her name’s Tanya…” “” “Huh?” “” “Like you normally do. She doesn’t expect anyone to worship her, and she doesn’t like it when they do!” “” “That’s right. So, will you be my friend, regardless of who my little sis is?” “” “Then will you fly me, Olivie, and Maron to Goldenrod?” “” “We’re not.” “” Everyone got on and she took off, flying south to Goldenrod. We arrived in only a short while. Arcticuno landed on the roof of the Pokecenter and I recalled her, then I went downstairs and Joy was in the way, we ran into each other and the cloths she was carrying all fell onto the steps. “I’m sorry, let me help you with those,” I said as I helped her pick the cloths up, “Have you seen my sister, Tanya around?” “Yes, the second door on the right.” “Thanks!” I said as I grabbed Maron and Olivie by their hands and ran to the room Joy had told me Tanya was in, the sign on the door said ‘Emergency Waiting Room’, I went in anyway and Tanya was sitting and reading a magazine called Lengendary Fancy. Raikou was on the bed to the right and Suicune was on the one to the left. “Tanyer-Kers! Whacha ooin?” I said a little too stupidly, she looked up at me with an eyebrow raised, then she realized it was just me. “Hey Rishi-Kers! Hi Livie-Kers! I’m just waiting for Joy and Whit to get ready to care for Raikou and Suicune, they were shot by Giovanni, they’ll be fine though.” “Stupid Giovanni! Who is Giovanni anyhow?” “He’s the leader of Team Rocket.” “Oh, that just makes him all the more stupider!” “Hahahahahah! Arish, you are too funny!” “Whats all the commotion? I trying to get some sleep.” A voice to my right asked drowsily. It was Raikou. “Sorry Raikou. We didn’t mean to wake you up.” Tanya told him. “It’s alright as long as I am able to get some more sleep.” We heard a slight whimper from Suicune’s bed, Tanya was there in an instant. “Suicune? Suicune, are you all right?” Tanya asked the dog Pokemon while gently shaking her. “Mother! Don’t do it!” Suicune wailed in her sleep. “Suicune, it’s only a dream, wake up.” “Mommy, I don’t wanna go to school today. I wanna stay home and bake cookies with you.” Tanya raised an eyebrow and shook her again, this time a little more forcefully. “Suicune! Wakie wakie, eggs and bakie!” Tanya said a little louder than last time. ~~~~~ Unknown Pokemon’s POV ~~~~~ What a headache, wait! Where am I? Dead Pokemon can’t feel pain! What’s going on? I thought as I tried to open my eyes, but finding I couldn’t, I listened for any sounds that would tell me where I was. I heard something! It was the sound of two gunshots followed by two yelps and whining. Then I also heard a person, Tanya, give out orders and then the sound of clincking. I minute of pause was followed by other sounds I couldn’t make out, then, I heard a familiar howl of pain. It sounded like Raikou! After a while more of listening, I felt the sensation of moving, like I was being pulled along by something. The sensation was followed by another, more pleasant one of flight. After a while, I felt a sensation of landing, then the pulling again. I tried again to open my eyes and found I could, I looked around I was in a white room with two beds. Raikou was on one, Suicune on the other. I saw Tanya in a chair between them. I saw Arish, Olivie, and Maron enter the room and started talking to Tanya, they laughed loudly and Raikou woke up, protesting about needing some sleep. Suicune started talking in her sleep a while later, something about ‘Mother don’t do it.’ Followed by ‘Mommy, I don’t wanna go to school today, I wanna stay home and bake cookies with you.’ Tanya managed to wake her up and she looked so surprized, I couldn’t help but chuckle. I saw Tanya look my way and gasp. “Hey! Entei’s back!” The girl shouted, waking up Raikou again and startling everyone else in the room. “What do you mean he’s back? I can’t see him.” Maron said questioningly. “He’s right there, don’t you see him?” “No.” “I don’t see him either.” Olivie told her. “Me either, Tanya, you must be imagining things. Entei’s gone, remember?” Arish added. Tanya came over to near where I was “Hey, Entei, are you really there?” She asked me, looking at where I was. “Yes, I guess I am.” I told her, unsure. “How come they can’t see you?” “I don’t know.” She gave me a questioning look then looked blankly ahead, ignoring the others in the room. I glanced at Suicune and saw her looking at me with a look of genuine surprize and relief on her face. “Father? Is that you?” My daughter asked me. “Yes…” “I thought you said you couldn’t come back without Tanya doing something though.” “I did, I don’t know how I got back either.” I happened to look towards where Raikou’s bed was and he wasn’t there. I looked next to me after hearing a low growl from there. “Ok wise guy. Who are you and why do you look like my friend’s dad? I want some answers here!” My young friend growled at me. “Raikou! You are acting very childish.” “That’s not an answer to my question.” “I am Entei…” “Sure, and I’m the govenor of Howen.” Just at that moment, a worn out Sumokau walked into the room, dragging along an unconsious Juujikaze behind, she left and returned soon after with my Lady, who was also unconsious. This time, Ash followed, his Pikachu in his arms, out cold. Ash motioned Tanya over to him and they started talking in low tones to each other. “Sumokau! What happened?” I asked her worriedly. “Team Rocket had your Lady and my Lord under their control, I managed to knock them out before the Rockets could tell them to attack anyone.” She said weakly then dropped to the ground and fell instantly asleep. I picked her up and moved her to a bed and helped Raikou to get Suikun on the end of it. We placed Juujikaze on the other bed and Raikou got on with him and soon fell asleep. Suicune had been taken in to be healed while I was talking to Sumokau, so she wouldn’t be needing the bed anytime soon. I saw a green man walk into the room and look around, he spotted me and nodded a greeting. I nodded back and he went over to Tanya and started to listen in, he obviously heard something he didn’t like very much. “What do you mean you don’t know where Gohan is!?! Did you even look for him!?!” the green man yelled causing Sumokau, Raikou and Suikun woke up, I noticed that Suikun’s eyes were glazed and she looked at me and gave me an evil grin, then she jumped on top of me and sunk her teeth into my neck! I hadn’t expected that type of thing from my Lady! Her grip got tighter, even when I stopped struggling, she was bloodthirsty! “Suikun! Stop this! What are you doing? Why are you doing this to me?” I asked frantically. Everyone turned and all but Raikou, Sumokau, Tanya, and the green man had very surprized looks on their faces. The green man tried to pry my insane mate off me while I was weakened with every second that passed. Tanya grabbed Suikun’s shoulder blades and held them to Suikun’s body so she couldn’t scratch at me. Maron got between me and my mate and used her tiny legs to push my mate off of me and away at the same time. Suikun struggle to stay on top of me while Tanya quickly grabbed a Master Ball out of her bag and threw it at my Lady. She was sucked in and I was freed from her death grip for now. “Sorry, I had to. There wasn’t another way to get her off you.” Tanya apologized, “I’ll release her later when she won’t be a threat to anyone.” “Ok, I hope she still loves me.” “Probably not, her memories were all erased by the Rockets. I don’t know how to bring her memory back.” Sumokau told me. I heard something behind me and turned to see what it was. I was still shaken up by the encounter with my Lady. ~~~~~ Juujikozo’s POV ~~~~~ (Juujikozo is Juujikaze after his memory was zapped) I woke and saw my aquaintance, Suikunoi, clamping down on another dog’s throat. I didn’t see master anywhere in sight and remembered what had happened to him, I slunk away to hide untill the right moment tostrike would come. The girl that had gotten in master’s way threw a round object at Suikunoi and it sucked her in. The girl apologized to the other dog and Sumokau, the traitor, told the other dog something I couldn’t make out from where I was. I went behind the other dog and accidentally bumped into something. The dog turned and saw me. Now was my chance to make a move. I scratched him in the face and ran to Sumokau, then attacked her with a powerful Crunch attack, instantly knocking her out. I then approached the interfering girl slowly, smelling her fear. I stopped, there was something wrong. I smelled fear and another scent coming from her, it was something I couldn’t identify. It smelled, well, like a combination of what I felt coming from Sumokau every time I was near and something else. It doesn’t matter, I thought, I can always find out later. Now I was mere feet away from my target, when I felt a presure in my neck and my body went limp, I looked and there was a green man holding me by my neck. I struggled and tried to free myself. I resorted to Giga-Draining him, he crumpled to the floor. I was really pumped up now. I had a clear path to my target. I approached slowly and menacingly. I felt something hit my head from behind and, turning, I saw three human females with pebbles in their hands. I saw that they wouldn’t be a threat, so I went to them growling and roaring, they screamed and hid under the beds, there wasn’t room for the small one so she just sat and cried between the beds. Her cries were deafening! I went to her and, picking her up, placed her with one of the other scared ones under a bed. She immediately stopped her crying and stared at me, I ignored her stares. I made sure it would be just me and the interfering girl, I noticed for the first time, a boy about the same age as her. I remembered he had also interfered, but not as much. I went to him and gave him a cut on each of his cheeks and growled a warning. He left the room quickly and I finally got a chance to claim my prize… She looked different than she had a minute ago, her hair was turned to a blue the same as the color of a dog the resembled Suikunoi, I think that it was called Suicune. And her eyes were now a nice shade of aqua (blue with a slight greenish tint), she looked very nice on human terms and even to me, despite her being my enemy. Her hair was sticking forward in double tails now. I stopped in my tracks and just stared at her. She blinked and looked right back at me. a whiney voice said. I looked for the source, but finding none, I went back to plotting what to do to this interfering human. I asked myself in my mind. the voice answered, not as whiney now. I looked up, and the girl was the only one there, I was confused. The girl gave me an amused look. I told her as I turned and breathed out a massive cloud of Sleep Powder, which had no effect on me. I left as silently as I could so that I would just seem as a dream to them, I took the ball Suikunoi had been sucked into and took it with me. I ran out of the building and to the Northeast, to a lake the humans call Lake of Rage. I went into the surrounding forest and found what I had been looking for, a shelter. It wasn’t just any shelter either, it was the Rage Shrine. It was made by a legendary red Gyrados who was still alive and well, the shrine was kept up by the young normal Gyrados of the lake. I went in and called this century’s new aprentice, a young and naïve Red Gyrauno who had evolved early on. ~~~~~ Gyrados’s Youngest Aprentice’s POV ~~~~~ I was called upon by a dog who I had heard about from my Master, the first Red Gyrados. I was told that he was turned evil by a group called Team Rocket. I decided to be careful what I say and do around him. “Greetings. Will you please lead me to your Master?” The strange dog of legend asked me. “Greetings,” I said, bowing slightly, “I will gladly lead you to him. Please, follow me.” I led him down a corridor and into a large room that my Master was inside. The room was the library, it was lined with shelves upon shelves of books. I poked my head inside. “Furui Sansei, somebody is here to see you.” I told the old Master. “Please bring them in.” He told me. “Yes sir.” I brought in our guest and bowed to each, my Master and the dog, and was about to leave the room when my Master spoke up. “Jin-Gakusei, come here a moment.” My Master called me back, I went over to him and bowed. “What is it Sansei?” “Stay here, it will good for you to be present. Read this while you wait for me to get done here, after that, I will begin today’s lesson.” “Yes, Sansei.” I said as I took the book from him and went to a futon then started to read. The book was about the usual subject, finding out about oneself. I got comfortable and read. To find out about oneself, one must first know who they are. Knowing who one is not the same as knowing what one is. It is important to know this because the many who do not fail to reach their full potential. There are a great many ways or tests, as some call them, to find out who you are. One such test is one in which the one who wants to know who they are must be left alone to fend for themselves for a year. After that is done, they will know more about who they are and not care as much about what they are. Another way is… I didn’t read past that because I heard something interesting in the discussion between Sansei and the dog, who Sansei had greeted as Juujikaze. I listened without lifting my head, just watching out of the corner of my eye. “Please, me and Suikunoi need a place to stay for a while until we get things worked out. I promise you that we will behave.” The dog, Juujikaze, said. “Nonetheless, I can’t allow you to stay. It is against our laws to give shelter to those who aren’t in need of anything…” My master told him. “Please sir, we are in great need. We have no place to stay and a human is hunting us down. I feel that this is the only place we can be safe.” “You lie, there is no human after you. I know, I saw what happened in Goldenrod. I’d say that you were after the human, not vice versa.” “I just wanted to meet the human. The others in the room were stubborn and wouldn’t let me get near her…” “I do not believe that a human that saved Celebii and her brother would allow others to protect her against something that was only aiming to meet her.” “Forgive my rudeness, Sansei, but what human are you talking of, I promise I’ll not tell anyone of this discusion.” I interrupted. Sansei looked at me with reproach, I gulped involintarily. “Jin-Gakusei! You know that when I am speaking with someone you must not eavesdrop! I am afraid that due to your lack of manners I must omit you from this shrine…” “I understand Sansei.” I said sadly, I had messed up. Now I had to go back to the ocean where I would be hunted down and be killed by the Samehadder Clan, I think Juujikaze saw something in me, for he spoke up at that moment. “Excuse me, but I think you might be being a little harsh with him. He obviously really likes it here. Is that right Jin?” “Yes Juujikaze-san.” “It is customary here to omit an apprentice if they are disrespectful or break a rule after the first week, he has been here for five months and has no excuse for such behavior. Plus he will be allowed to live in the ocean after omittance. It is really a nice place.” Sansei informed him. “Sansei, I have a large complaint about having to live there. The Samehadder Clan knows me from before I came here and they despise me with a passion, they told me when I left tha tif I ever went back, they would hunt me down and kill me! I don’t wanna die!” I cried clutching Sansei and trying to stop my crying. “I see, you don’t have to go there if it’s that way, instead you could get a trainer, whichever one that captures you, and fight in Pokemon battles…” “That’s just as horrid! I don’t wanna be a slave to anyone!” I started crying anew. “The only real requirement you must heed is that you must leave the shrine and never return to it ever again.” “Alright.” I sniffled, finally getting control over myself, I let go of Sansei and bowed goodbye to the both of them. “Goodbye.” I said as I ran out of the library, the book still in my hand, and left the shrine behind me for good this time. I ran to the south and through a few towns. I continued running till I was completely tired out, I was in a forest that humans called Ilex forest. I rested then explored the place. I was walking on a path when I saw a trainer coming my way, I was so stunned I forgot that he would try and capture me. He had seen me before I had a chance to hide, and he sent out a Rattata to fight me, I tried to reason with them, but they didn’t even listen. I was forced to use a move taught to me by Sansei only a short while ago, it was called Dragon’s Might. It was an attack that wasn’t very accurate, but sure as heck hit the opponent hard! Sansei had told me not to ever use it untill he had fully instructed me on its use. I concentrated and gathered energy then released it all in one powerful beam that temporarily blinded both human and Pokemon and also KO-ed the Pokemon while I finished and ran into the brush on the side of the road. I ran untill my legs gave way, I was in front of a shrine. Two Pokemon I had never seen before were on the steps leading to it. I would have called to them for help, but I had used all my energy on the one blast and then the running. I couldn’t move, I just layed there, hoping that someone would help me. I was barely awake when one of the strange Pokemon noticed me and came running. She was beautiful! She was also the only pretty female I had seen in a long time other than Jesse, who I had met at the shrine and had almost fallen in love with except for the fact that she already had a boy friend. She looked worried about me and summoned the other that was like her exept purple to her. They seemed like nice Pokemon and I ket them take me into the Ilex Shrine. I saw in the shrine that there was an altar for each of the two of them, maybe they will allow me to stay here and help keep the place clean for them. I soon fell asleep after they had placed me on a low bed. I woke up and saw the female who had helped me last night, she was hovering over the bed I was on. “Glad to see you’re alright.” She said when she noticed I was awake. “Thank you for helping me.” “You’re welcome. Why are you this far from the shrine where you come from?” “I-I was omitted from it because I was rude.” “That’s no reason to be omitted. Who is your Sansei?” “Furui Sansei. He is the old red Gyrados of the Lake of Rage.” “Come with me. First we must get my brother, then we will go to the Rage Shrine and try to talk some sense into Furui Sansei.” “I can’t ever go back, I’ve been omitted.” “You can when you are in my company.” “Who are you anyway?” “I’m Celebii.” I gasped then remembered my manners and bowed, “I’m Jin.” “Nice to meet you Jin, my brother is Jaride, we will go get him now if that’s alright with you.” “It is, I guess.” I said as I followed Celebii into a purple room. “Jaride, come on, we have to convince Furui Sansei that Jin’s omittance is not fair to anyone!” She shouted . “I’m coming!” A voice from the other sidde of the room said, Celebii’s brother soon joined us and we left for the Rage Shrine. When we were at the entrance, I began to get jittery when I saw the other aprentices run to the library, all of them except for Jesse. She went up to me and my insides became butterflies. “Hello Jin-San, Jaride-San, Celebii-San, welcome to the Rage Shrine. I’m afraid that Jin-San is never to be permitted inside, he will have to leave.” I was crushed. “Jin is here with us, he is to be permitted inside.” Jaride told her. “I’m sorry, but Jin-San will not ever be permitted inside. He has been omitted and can never again enter.” “We understand that, but we will be needing him with us when we go talk to Furui-Sansei. Besides, it is rude not to let him enter.” “Alright, you may enter, but if I get omitted because I let Jin enter, you will have to give me a place to stay.” “Ok. Now will you please take us to Furui-Sansei?” “Yes, follow me.” She led us to the library and told Sansei of our arrival, then ushered us in. “Jin, I thought I told you that you were omitted and can never come back ever! Now get outta this shrine right this minute!” Sansei yelled when he saw me. I whimpered and left the room, then I walked down the corridor and outside. I still couldn’t believe it. Now I was depressed, I began to think my life was meaningless, I began to wander aimlessly, wondering what I could do to just leave this place. Maybe, I thought, my life would have more meaning if I were to be captured after all. I started towards the city of Goldenrod. I went into the Pokemon Center and down a hallway into a white room with some humans, some dogs of legend, and even a green man, all of them were sleeping on the floor. One human caught my attention instantly, a girl of about twelve or thirteen with blue hair and a strange pendant around her neck. I went over to the girl and woke her up, she had the most beautiful blue eyes I had ever seen! She stared at me and got up. “Hello…” “Uh, hi. I need some help.” “With what?” “Well, I don’t really know.” “I can’t help if you don’t know what’s wrong.” “Well, actually the problem is that my life is meaningless. I’ve been omitted from the Rage Shrine and I don’t know what to do. I can’t go to the ocean because the Samehadder Clan will kill me for sure and I don’t wanna be captured by a trainer either…” “Your life is not meaningless. No-one’s life is meaningless. Why would you even think that?” “Because Sansei doesn’t want me in his shrine ever again, he hates me!” “Just because Sansei, whoever he is, doean’t want you in his shrine doesn’t mean that your life is meaningless… All it means is that he doesn’t understand you…” I felt a familiar presence in the room and told the girl to be quiet for a second, I searched for the source with my psychic powers… It was Sansei! I asked him psychically. It was the voice of the girl I had been talking to a minute ago! I asked, annoyed. Sansei asked. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ How could I hear them if they are talking mind to mind? I thought to myself as I listened to the discusion going on in my head. I wondered how I was hearing a psy-versation as I went around and made sure everyone was alright and that the encounter with Juujikaze was only a dream, nope, not a dream. Entei had nasty scratch marks on his face, Ash had some newly made scars on his cheeks, and Sumokau had terrible bite marks on her side. Jin and Sansei mentioned something about Jin needing a place to stay. I thought, they probaly heard me. Jin said into my mind. Sansei told Jin. he sounded like he was in pain when he said ‘the two of you.’ I heard a whimper coming from the bed on the left of the room. I looked under it and Maron was there with the scaredest look on her face, I got her and Arish out, then went to the other bed and pulled out Olivie. I went back to Maron. “What’s wrong?” I asked the six-year old. “Too many monsters.” “Monsters?” “Like those two nasty dogs, and, and the dragon, and-and all the monsters are sc-scary!” “Dragon?” “The dragon right there.” She pointed at Jin. “Jin isn’t a monster, he’s nice.” “He is?” “Um-hm.” I nodded. “Where’d he go?” “Huh?” I looked around the room, Jin was gone! “Oh my gosh! I promised Sansei that I would take care of him!” Me and Maron did a frantic search of the entire Pokemon Center, we couldn’t find him at all! ~~~~~ Jin’s POV ~~~~~ When the little girl called me a monster, I knew my place wasn’t with these humans, I ran off to the Ilex Shrine and cried, I guess I can’t depend on my friends, I thought to myself. If only they knew how much it hurt to be in the situation I’m in. I decided I’d rather go to the ocean and face the facts than have friends that aren’t really my friends. A tear slid down my cheek as I walked to the nearby beach that had a large dropoff. I saw that nobody was there to watch and was glad for it. I was about to take the plunge when, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tanya looking around frantically. She looked up and ran over to me, she was mere feet away when I slipped and fell in, I was surrounded by the Clan in only a few mintues. Out of instinct I tried to get out of the water, but they kept pulling me back in. I suddenly got enough strength to jump out of the water, I did that and landed an inch away from the drop-off. I tried in vain to get farther away from the edge, I was badly injured and could barely move, I looked up at Tanya then was pulled back in again by the Clan. I saw my short life flash before me and I closed my eyes, about to just give up in a deadly fight I couldn’t possibly win. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I saw how Jin was being hurt and felt helpless to save him. I was about to jump in and rescue him when he jumped out, I was momentarily stunned, he looked up at me with pleading eyes and I was about to pull him away when a Samehadder bit me and pulled Jin back into the water. I saw how he closed his eyes and sighed his defeat. He was badly beaten and I did the only thing I had time to do, I jumped in and grabbed Jin around his middle and swam toward the surface, I made it above water and shoved Jin away from the water as I was pulled back in. I fought the Samehadder but I soon found that they had an advantage in number that made up for the fighting power of each of them. I was tired and needed air, I sped to the surface and gasped as I was pulled back down. I inhaled water and sank down into the depths of the ocean. ~~~~~ Mizogorou’s POV ~~~~~ I was watching the everday occurrence of the Clan ganging up on someone with my friends, Isara (Goldeen), Mahashu (Marill), and Luminous (Chinchou), when a very odd thing happened, a girl with blue hair jumped into the water. She grabbed today’s victim around his middle and got him out of the water. She was then pulled back in and had to fight the Clan, she was probably running out of air, which those absurd humans actually need, when she swan as fast as she could to the surface, only to be stopped and pulled back down. She breathed in water and sank into the depths. The girl didn’t move, so naturally, we thought she was dead, like other beings who interfered with the Clan’s activities. “She put up an alright fight. Poor little unknowing human.” Luminous said, shaking her head. “Yeah, she must be one of those kids that study fighting.” I said as I went over to see how beat up she was, “Wow, she’s beat up bad, I’m surprized she lasted as long as she did, she even has injuries from before fighting the Clan!” “Not bad for a human. Humans are so stupid, they are like the mules mother told me about when she got back from a vacation.” Isara added. “Too bad she didn’t make it, we should at least tell the one she rescued what’s become of her. That is, unless he already knows the fate of whoever defies the Clan.” “Yeah.” Mahashu acknowleged. I saw something move and looked that way, it was the human! “Hey, she might be alive after all! Look!” I said pointing towards the girl. They saw the tiny movement and each of us grabbed either an arm or a leg and carried her to the surface. We got to land and saw the little one she had saved laying on the ground a few feet away from the water’s edge. We placed the girl on the ground on her belly with her head turned to the side so she wouldn’t breath in sand. We stayed on land and each of us kept a lookout nearby in case the Clan or somebody would want to hurt them. When it was my turn, I saw a little girl with a worried and scared look on her face, she was looking for something. She looked up and saw me, then she ran over to me and asked me a question too fast for me to know what she said. I gave her a questioning look. “I said, I am looking for a friend of mine who ran off and another friend of mine who is probably lost. Have you seen anone around here?” She said a bit more slowly. “What do these friends of yours look like?” I asked. She took out a red device and pointed it at me. “Could you repeat that?” “Sure, I said, What do they look like?” The machine said with a mechanical voice, I was startled but soon got over it. “Well one is a girl, her name is Tanya, last I saw, she had blue hair and blue eyes. The other is a Pokemon called Jin, he looks like a dragon kinda.” I realized that the human must have meant the Clan’s most recent ‘victims’ I nodded and led her to where they were, the little guy was gone! The girl was still there though. “Isara! Where did the little guy go? You were supposed to take care of him!” I shouted at my Goldeen friend. “I don’t know, I turned my back for one second, and he was gone!” she told me frantically while searching for him. Me and the small human helped to search for the little dragon-like Pokemon, we couldn’t find him anywhere. The larger human woke up soon after we returned, she looked really bad, her eyes were glazed and she just sat and looked around, after a while, her eyes cleared and she saw us for the first time. “Hello,” she looked around a while more then frowned in disapointment, “Where’s Jin?” She got up shakily and started to walk around searching, probably for the little being she had saved. “You mean the little one you saved from the Clan? We don’t know where he is.” I told her, she nodded, obviously, she could understand us. The little girl had continued searching even after we had come back, and was still looking. She eventually came back, she hadn’t found him either. When she saw the older girl, her face lit up and she practically choked the older human. “Maron, you’re choking me! I’m glad to see you too!” the older said while struggling to breathe and get the little girl off. She let go eventually. “Sorry Tanya, I guess I’m just glad you’re alright!” the smaller, who seemed to be called Maron said with a big smile on her face. ~~~~~ Jin’s POV ~~~~~ I had to get away from that human, she was beginning to haunt me now. I just had to! I ran as fast as my legs would allow, I wasn’t sure where I was going, I only knew I was getting away from the humans. I hope they stay away this time and that they don’t go around looking for me. I don’t need them, I thought as I ran. I abruptly stopped, a ravine was in my way. I decided to somehow get across it, I looked for a place where the gap wasn’t as wide. I had no such luck, so I looked for something else to help me cross, I saw it! It was a fallen tree I hadn’t noticed before. I went over to it and jumped onto it. It seemed sturdy enough, so I walked slowly and carefully, watching my step. I got to where the old tree got much thiner and I was almost to the other side! In my excitement that I was almost there, I tripped on a branch and fell. “Ahhhhhhh! Help me!” I screamed as I fell, I saw a Fearow above me and another below. This isn’t gonna end pretty, I thought. I was about to land right on top of the hovering bird when a strong gale blew me slightly to the right and I kept falling instead of landing on the Fearow. I closed my eyes, readying myself for the splat that would more than likely be the end of me, my overly large robe from the shrine was doing little to slow me down, in fact, it was speeding me up! I opened my eyes when I felt I should have splated by now, I realized I was moving, but not downwards anymore. I was going up! I looked at the surface I was on and saw brown feathers. I was on a Fearow! I was going to be eaten by a bunch of baby Spearows! I cried for being stupid enough to leave the human that had been kind to me. The bird turned its head at me and saw me crying. “Hush now. Why are you crying?” the bird asked me with concern, Fearows weren’t usually concerned about their food unless it was being stolen or if it dropped. “I’m scared, don’t you usually eat other Pokemon?” “No, my kind isn’t like that at all, some dumb man thought that we were aggressive because we weren’t cute like Jigglypuff.” She sighed, “And it seems other Pokemon have started to believe that crap too. I’m tired of being judged by the way I look! Because of that man, I don’t have any friends anymore!” “I’ll be your friend, I don’t have very many myself. I’m sure that my friends will like you and be your friend.” “Do you really think so?” “Yeah, they’re all really nice.” “I’d like to meet them sometime.” “Why not now?” “Alright.” “You can just tell me which way they are and I’ll fly that way.” She offered. “Ok, um, first place we can go to is by Lake of Rage, you know where that is, right?” “Yeah, hold on tight!” she said as she abruptly sped up, I was hanging on for dear life! “Here’s Lake of Rage.” She said as she landed a few minutes later. “Ok, the rest of the way we won’t be able to fly, we’ll have to walk, follow me.” I said as I headed for the shrine, I stopped a little ways away from it and saw that Amos had seen me. He smirked and motioned for Jesse, who was his girlfriend, to look at me. She looked and smirked, then ran off towards the library, she looked back and seemed disapointed that I wasn’t following her, she went into the library anyway and came out a short while later with Furui Sansei leading the way, he looked mad. He stopped at the entrace and saw me waiting outside, he turned to Jesse and gave her a scolding. She stalked off in a huff. “Hello Jin, I see you are being good, exept where’s Tanya?” he said with a smile on his face. “Well, she’s recovering from almost drowning…” “Does she know where you are?” “Well, no.” “Jin, do you even trust her?” “Well, I didn’t when I ran off, I got lost and a nice Fearow brought me here…” Amos had been listening and he jumped from the bushes with a chain in his hand, “Sansei, do not trust him, he is decieving you! He should be disposed of for good! He is plotting against you, he wants you to trust him so that when you least expect it, he’ll attack you and you won’t know what hit you! You should destroy him immediately!” He shouted as he dragged in a crying little girl on the end of the chain, she looked somewhat familiar. Me and Sansei exchanged curious glaces then looked at him in disbelief. The girl stopped crying after a while and looked at me. “Jin! Help me! I’m scared!” she cried as she tried to get to me, Amos pulling her back. “Amos, release Maron at once. She’s done nothing to you.” I comanded. “Never! She was spying on me, planning to take me out then Jesse, then you, Sansei. She should also be terminated.” “I want my mommy!” She cried as she thrashed against Amos’s hold on her. “Let her go Amos, she is only a child, you should not treat her like that!” “Like what, you mean like this?” he said as a whip appeared and he caught it, he then whipped the poor child till she bled. “I wanna go home! I don’t wanna be a trainer anymore! Waaaaa! I want Mommy and Daddy!” “Amos! Are you crazy!?! Release that girl and heal her before you do any more harm to anyone!” Sansei yelled louder than he ever had the entire time I had known him. “I’m only trying to protect the shrine Sansei, it would disgrace us all if I let her go and healed her, she is the enemy, her and all the rest of the humans! They should all be inhilated immediately, I’ll do the honors and start with this one.” He said with a maniakal smile. He drew a knife from his robe and it flashed in the sunlight. He grabbed Maron and slammed her into a tree. He readied to strike her down when we heard something in the forest. Two humans walked casually out of the woods and saw the scene. One of them was tall and had blonde hair and blue eyes, she was quite good looking on human terms. The other had black hair in what humans called a shroom cut and black eyes, he was very short. The woman looked at the scene and saw Maron, she gasped. The man saw too and he got in a defencive position. “Maron! Are you alright, I knew I shouldn’t have let you go with Tanya!” She said as she was about to grab the girl. “Get away human, or she’ll get it faster.” “Amos, Let the girl go, she never did anything to you. Release her now and heal her or you will be omitted!” Sansei roared. Amos lowered the knife and cringed, then he thought about it a second, “The safety of our kind depends on what I am about to do to this human and what I will do to those two as well as the rest of the humans in the world. Die humans, die!” he shouted as he raised the knife. Maron widened her eyes in fear, he was bringing the knife down when I grabbed his wrists and the woman grabbed Maron before she could hit the ground. “Well, well, looks like you’re gonna interfere for the last time! Now you will pay!” he said as he struggled to free his wrists, he got them free and tried to knife me. I managed to get out of that round with a few cuts and bruises. “Amos, we don’t have to fight, we should talk this over and reach an agreement of sorts.” “Never! You’ll have to defeat me to get my rein to stop. My father the Pokemon King, has passed away, so I am the King of all the Pokemon! You will either obey, or you will die while I’m King! You will all adress me as King Amos or suffer the consequences!” He shoved the blade into my arm, then he stabbed my other arm. He would have killed me if Sansei hadn’t have flattened him with his tail. “I will not allow any killing here or anywhere I or Jin are! You will be severely punished for this misdeed!” He yelled in a booming voice, Amos wasn’t fazed in the least. “I order you to leave me and Jin to fight Gyra to Gyra! If you do not obey, you will be considered expendable, and I get rid of those who are expendable rather quickly. Choose now.” “I can fight him Sansei, you take Maron and the other two humans away from here, I’ll take care of Amos.” I said weakly. Sansei gave me a confused look and was about to protest, “Leave now!” He did, but rather reluctantly. “That will only buy them, lets say, ten minutes maybe? Oh well, all the more fun I’ll have when I rid the planet of humans!” He laughed evily and I grimaced, feeling the pain from my cuts. He rushed towards me and I sidestepped, but not fast enough, he managed to cut my side deeply. “Ahhh!” I cried as I felt the blade cutting me. I heard a noise and saw Amos grab his head and howl, I looked to the side and saw Tanya out of the corner of my eye. She was scared and was holding a few rocks in her hands. I motioned for her to leave me to my fight, she shook her head and threw another stone at Amos. That time he saw her and he threw the knife at me , I was busy motioning for Tanya to leave. “Jin! Look out!” She yelled at me, I looked and saw the knife flying towards me, it was to late to dodge it , and I was so stunned that I found I couldn’t move, everything was happening in slow motion, Tanya was running toward me. Amos was running towards her with another knife in hand, I was standing like an idiot looking at what was about to kill me. I was paralized with fear! I felt it rip into me and heard Tanya’s scream, things sped up. My vision was leaving me and I was feeling acid eat away at me. Tanya was about to be attacked from behind by Amos, she heard him and dodged. I watched as she fought and defeated him, she threw a ball at him and he was sucked into it. She left it and ran to me. “I’m so sorry Jin! Please don’t die!” She cried as she picked me up. She got out a box and quickly pulled out a bottle and poured some of the contents onto my cuts. I winced as it stung. “Don’t worry, everythings gonna be alright, I’m just cleaning those cuts and I’m gonna bandage them.” She got out a large amount of gauze and wrapped it around my cuts. I was still going fast, so she poured a disgusting liquid into my mouth and I began to feel a little better. “Why were you even fighting that guy?” “Amos was going to destroy all the humans on earth, I had to do something other than just stand around and let him kill Maron and the others…” “Maron, she was here?” “Yeah, and if those two humans hadn’t have showed up when they did, she’d be dead by now.” “Do you know where she is?” “With Sansei…” “Good, I can trust him. Come on, I’ll take you to a Pokemon Center, no, that won’t work, they can’t heal anything more than faints and poisoning and paralisis, I know! I’ll take you to Kami’s Lookout! Kami will know what to do, he’s the guardian of the earth!” She said as she picked me up and started to fly. “You can fly!?!” “Yeah, long story.” She sped up considerably and we got to a floating platform in a matter of seconds. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ “Kami! Mr. Popo! I need some help fast!” I yelled as I landed. Kami, Mr. Popo, Dende, and Piccolo came running. “What’s wrong!?!” Kami said. “Jin needs help fast, the PokeCenters won’t be able to heal him in time to save him, I thought you would be able to help.” “I can help. He doesn’t look like he will hang in much longer.” Dende said as he placed a hand on Jin’s shoulder and I saw a white pulsing light around Jin and Dende. Jin’s cuts became less deep and he healed quickly. “Whew, a few more minutes and Jin would’ve been a goner! I’m glad I could help.” “Thanks Dende. I owe you big time.” “It was much easier than healing you after the Rocket incident.” “Heh. Thanks again, I gotta go and make sure everyone else is alright.” “Alright. See you later, and I hope it’s not an emergency next time you come!” “Yeah.” I said as I flew back to the Lake of Rage, I heard someone behind me and didn’t bother to look. “I’d better come with you. You get in so much trouble so often, you need someone to keep an eye on you.” Piccolo’s voice came from behind me. “Are you saying I’m a trouble magnet?” “No, not really.” I rolled my eyes, “Well, you’re gonna have to be able to accept that I’m not really gonna train much…” “Heh, I’m really not gonna actually train you, more like challenge you every one in a while to keep your fighting abilities from weakening.” I sped up a little to get back to Maron and the others. “Don’t tell me you’re trying to get away from fighting completely.” “I just wanna get back and make sure Maron and the others are alright, got a problem with that?” “No.” “Good, then hurry up.” I sped up even more. Piccolo got ahead of me quickly. “I thought you said you wanted to hurry. You sure aren’t going very fast!” “Hey! I’m going as fast as I can!” “If that’s the case…” He grabbed my free hand and flew faster than I had ever flown before, even on FlyGl! My eyes widened, maybe I should’ve flown on her, I thought to myself as I hung onto Piccoolo’s hand for fear of getting dropped and falling. I clung even tighter to Jin as well, I didn’t want him to accidentally fall. After about two seconds, we got to the lake shrine and I put Jin on the ground and saw the ball I had captured Amos in was gone. “Crap! Amos is gone!” I yelled. “Oh no! He’ll surely try and kill more than just me if he finds out I’m still alive!” Jin wailed. “Too late! I was beginning to get bored of waiting for you ninnies to get back before killing you off…” he noticed Piccolo, “Ooh, a green man. Interesting. I’ll just kill him too.” Amos said as he reveiled himself. Piccolo rolled his eyes “Please! Is this the weirdo that hurt Jin? You’ve got to be kidding me!” “You’ll pay for that comment! I am the King of all the Pokemon and you either bow down to me, or die!” “Yeah, and I’m still the guardian of earth.” “What? Theres no such guardian! What a laugh! If there was one, there wouldn’t be any humans around right now.” “Shut up! You’re getting on my nerves.” “What’s going on here!?!” a voice shouted from above us. I looked up and saw a small, purple man with white hair and a larger man flying above us. “Piccolo,what is going on?” “Supreme Kai!” Piccolo said astonished, “Its nothing me, Tanya, and Jin can’t handle.” The two men landed on earth and looked me over. “Who is she?” the smaller of the two asked, I was beginning to get uncomfortable. “Her name’s Tanya, she’s a Saiyin Halfling.” I saw Amos backing up slowly. “Amos, don’t think I’m gonna let you just get away after what you did to my friends! Get your scrawny little self over here now!” I ordered. Amos looked at me, surprized. “I think I’m just going to run off and hide in a totally remote area in the mountains for now.” He was about to run off but I grabbed him by his bloodstained robe. “Oh no you don’t! When you hurt my friends, you have to answer to me!” He gulped and I saw the two men staring at me, I began to feel uncomfortable. “What?” “Why are you doing that?” the taller one asked. “Huh? Oh, you mean me getting ready to whomp him? He almost killed Jin.” “Hahahahahahaha! That little guy? He couldn’t hurt a fly!” both men laughed. “Hey! Just so ya know, he’s good at fighting dirty, that’s how he almost killed Jin!” “Oh, well, I have a little rule about dirty fighting. You fight dirty, you answer to the toughest fighter in the area.” The little man said. “Well guys, that fighter is Tanya.” Piccolo informed them. “That’s interesting. Well, looks like he’s gonna fight her!” The short one chuckled. “I’ve honestly never seen a girl best Piccolo before, and him admit it!” “You got something against girls?” “Uh, no. Piccolo usually wouldn’t admit he’s not as strong as a girl.” “Then why would he offer to train me?” “Oh, heh heh heh…” “Who are you two anyway?” “I’m Kibito and he is the Supreme Kai…” the taller one said. “You can just call me Shin.” The small one added. “Cute name.” I said as I got into fighting stance, as did Amos. “Ready… FIGHT!” Piccolo shouted. Amos grabbed a dagger from his robe, this time, I grabbed his fists before he could plunge it into anybody. He suddenly kicked me in the gut really hard! I staggered and lost my grip on his wrists. He hit me in the back of the head and then was about to stick his dumb ol knife into me when we all heard something in the bushes and Amos turned to look, giving me a quick advantage. He smiled as I held him up by the front of his robe, holding his knife, which I had gotten away from him, with the other hand. He spit in my eye! “Gross! That’s what I call really fighting dirty! That’s disgusting!” I said as I wiped it off as best I could after throwing the knife safely into the bushes. “It’ll be more than that in a few minutes… if you live that long.” “You’re pretty cocky for someone who’s about to get the beating of his life!” “Oh my, it’s already starting to work! What a pleasant surprize for me!” ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ I was trapped in some kinda cell. All I remembered was an argument with Tanya then falling asleep. I began try and sense someone in the area, I couldn’t. Suddenly I felt a group of three or four presenses, I stood in fight mode and waited for anything they might have in store for me. I soon saw two humans and a cat coming towards me, their Ki levels seemed low. They had keys with them. “Sorry for the inconvienence we may have caused.” The woman said. “Yes, and if there is anything we can do to make it up to you, just tell us.” The man told me. “Yeah, an if dey screw up, just tell Meowth an I’ll set em straight fo ya.” The cat said to my astonishment. The trio unlocked the door and let me out. “Thanks. Do you know where Tanya is? I have to find her, she’s my responsibility. I’m supposed to make sure she stays out of trouble. Oh, and my name’s Gohan.” “I’m Jessie, he’s James, and the cat, he’s Meowth.” The girl Jessie told me. “Tanya went to Goldenrod last I heard.” “I fogots da tell ya guys, but she went off da a shrine nort of Mahogny Ton. Nea a lake.” Meowth added. “Do you know where that town is?” “Yeah, we know where the lake the shrine is near is too!” James said enthusiastically. “We could take you in our ballon, that is, if Meowth brought it back in one piece…” Jessie said. “Da ballon’s fine, dat ting coud use a new paind job dough…” Meowth told them. “This way then, just follow us.” James instructed. I followed as they led me down a hallway to an open-air room with a hot air ballon tied down in the middle of it. We all climbed into it and Meowth scratched the rope holding it, we went high up into the air. “Not bad, like flying without any aircraft or Pokemon, exept that I can give my Ki energy a rest.” I said, deep in thought. We got to the lake and saw a lot of Pokemon gathered at one end of the lake, they seemed to be watching something. We walked over to see what was going on and what I saw was horrid! Two little human-like creatures that seemed more dragon than human had on bloodstained robes, one was really cut, I could see faint scars on that one. Tanya was fighting the other. I watched as she threw a knife she had been holding onto the ground as she wiped spit from her eye, making a comment about really dirty fighting. I saw as she started to sweat uncontrollably and lost focus. I rustled the leaves hoping for the same result I had accidentally given when I had arrived. It actually backfired! Tanya looked my way and the little dragon/human gained the advantage, he drew a sword from a hidden sheath and raised it above Tanya as she just looked at it with glazed eyes. I had to do something to save her, but I didn’t know what! Just as he was about to slice the girl in half, I jumped at her and threw her away from the blade, my leg got badly injured in the process. “Stupid interferring human! You will pay for getting between me and the first human to be killed in my reign as King of the Pokemon!” “Actually, I’m only half Human. Also, you’re no king, you’re a lousy-good-for-nothing-son-of-a- B****!” “I’m gonna get sick…” the scared little guy said. “You will never live a pleasurable monent in your life as long as you live, I’ll make sure of it, I’d rather have you suffer than give you a mercy killing…” “Shut up.” I said as I slowly got to my feet and winced, I would need some first aid after this was done. “Now, get rid of your dumb knives and swords or I’ll go Super Saiyin and beat you to a pulp!” “You shut up!” ~~~~~ Piccolo’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Gohan told Amos to put down all his weapons. “You shut up!” Amos shouted, as he pulled out a gun and with lightining speed, he shot Gohan in the arm. “Darn, I missed, oh well, another day, another pain for the opposition as Father always said!” he shot two more times, one in the other arm and once in his so far uninjured leg. “AHHHHH!” Gohan screamed. I went up to him to get him out of there. “Get Tanya first… I’ll be fine.” He said weakly. “I can carry the two of you at once you know.” I said as I picked him up carefully and moved him to some shade near Jin. I went and got Tanya too and placed her next to him. “Hey, Amos. Why don’t you just quit, you know darn well we out number you ten to one. Just give up and it won’t be as painful…” “Sure and destroy my family pride? Never!” he said as he sliced throught the air where I had been a second ago. “Two can play at that game!” he said as he dissapeared from sight, I searched in vain for him. When he finally reapeared, he was bringing a blade down and he almost cut my head in half! I gave him a few successful uppercuts, punches, and kicks before he used a blade and cut off one of my arms, I felt as though I was being torn apart! I suddeny saw another Namek standing beside me. It was Nail. “Piccolo, what happened? I thought we were permanentally fused…” Nail said. “I don’t know, I thought it was permanent too” I commented, “Well, we should be able to re-fuse later, for now we’ll fight this guy.” “Ok.” He said as Amos looked smug as he approached us, he drew his knife and cut air. “Darn, oh well, I’ll just have more fun!” Nail rolled his eyes at Amos and punched him in the face, then kicked him in the gut. Amos grabbed his stomach and fell to his knees. I hit him hard in the head and he was down and out. I grabbed a ball out of the bushes and, hoping it was a Pokeball, threw it at the litle monster. He was sucked inside of it and we all heard a ding sound coming from it. I picked the ball up and handed it to Gohan to hold onto. ~~~~~ Arish’s POV ~~~~~ I woke up on top of the bed I had been under and stretched. I saw Olivie on the other bed and Ash was outside, sleeping on the floor. Entei, Sumokau, Raikou, and Suicune were asleep on the floor inside the room, as was Nurse Joy. Maron was nowhere to be seen! I woke up Olivie and Ash. “Ash! Olivie! Entei, Raikou, Suicune, Sumokou! Nurse Joy! Maron and Tanya are missing!” I yelled urgently. All of them jumped up immediately. “What happened!?!” they all shouted, startled. “Tanya and Maron are gone!” “Crap!” Ash said, shocked. “Any ideas where they would be?” “Mizu?” a small, girlish voice came from the doorway, I turned and saw a small Pokemon I had never seen before. I got out my dex and pointed it at the little guy, it translated. “My little sister, Tanya and her friend, Maron.” “Uh, you’ve got Maron’s description right, but Tanya has blue eyes and dark blonde hair… I think.” “Last I saw her, I think she had blue-violet colored hair…” “Yeah, here.” I said, handing her a piece of paper and a pencil. She began to draw something, she wasn’t the best artist in the world though. She drew what looked like a girl with hair like Tanya’s and looked like her too, except she had a few scars on her face… She showed the picture to me. “Nice drawing, the girl really doesn’t look like my sister, my sister doesn’t have scars on her face except for one right here…” I said, making an imaginary line across my lower jaw, right where my face met my neck/chin. “Did she tell you where it was from?” I got a picture of Tanya out of my pocket and showed it to her. “Is this the girl you saw?” “This isn’t getting anywhere!” I noticed something out of the corner of my eye and picked it up, it was a note. Hey! I hope you read this, a friend of mine, Jin, is lost and I went to look for him, Maron went with me. It might take a while, but I’ll be back ASAP. -Tanya A little ways below that on the paper was another mini note- I’m back, but I have to leave again, I found him, but he ran off again! He could be in danger, he practically tried to commit suicide earlier, I stopped him and he’s run off. I’ll be right back as soon as I find him! He might be at Lake of Rage. -Tanya I read it and got ‘my’ gear to the map mode and located Lake of Rage, it was a long ways off so I called out Arcticuno and she agreed to take us all to the lake. We were there within seconds and I heard some crying coming from behind some trees and bushes, I recalled Arcticuno and motioned for the others to follow me quietly. I got to a clearing and saw Maron, Eighteen, Krillin, and a giant RED Gyrados… GIANT RED GYRADOS! I thought. I went up to them and introduced myself to the Gyrados, as did Ash and the others. It turned out that he was the Sansei of a nearby shrine called Rage Shrine. He told us a battle was going at the shrine and to stay away from it. “Jin’s gonna get hurt bad! I wanna help him.” Maron muttered. I asked the Gyrados to lead me there, he didn’t, instead he told me where I could find it and advised me against going there. “I have to, my little sister might be there and my mom will kill me if I don’t at least know what’s happening to her.” I said as I led the way to the shrine, Ash and the others I had come with were following me, I peeked out of some bushes and saw the back of a giant shrine. I went in it and saw a lot of little kid-like dragons running around inside, I stopped a little ‘girl’ and asked her what was going on, she just started to crying on my shoulder, I picked her up and walked towards the front door. I stopped at the door and set her down, “What wrong?” “My ex-boyfriend was just killed!” So, they seemed to know english. “Do you know anything about what’s going on outside?” “My boyfriend is killing my ex-boyfriend because my boyfriend is now the King of all Pokemon!” “Huh?” “My boyfriend, Amos, is killing Jin, my ex-boyfriend, and anyone who gets in his way.” She said with a sob. “Oh, I think I get it. I’ll have to go out there because I think my little sister might be out there and may need my help. You might be able to help too.” “How?” “Well, you could tell everyone in here to calm down before they all trample each other to death.” “Ok. I can do that.” “Good, now, I’m gonna go out and see how my sis is doing.” I said as I opened the huge doors a crack and went out, Ash was the only one who followed me. I saw Piccolo, Tanya, Gohan, another Namek, a little man, and a tall stern-looking man, Piccolo was giving something to Gohan, a Master Ball. He then grabbed the other Namek’s shoulder and a bright light flashed where they were. When the light disappeared, the Namek that wasn’t Piccolo had dissapeared! I went outside and towards the small group. I saw a boy-like dragon with Tanya and Gohan, he had scars on his arms. Gohan was bleeding on his arms and legs and looked like he was in a lot of pain. Tanya had much more scars than before and her eyes were glazed. Tanya was just staring at nothing. “Is everything over?” I asked timidly. The small man turned and saw me, “I’m guessing it is.” “Who are you anyway?” “He is Shin, the Supreme Kai, I am Kibito. Who are you?” “I’m Tanya’s sister, Arish. Nice to meet you. Does anyone know what happened to her?” “Amos spit into her eyes and after a few minutes she started sweating uncontrollably and her eyes glazed over.” Piccolo told me. “Who’s the little guy by Gohan and Tanya?” “He’s Jin.” “Oh. I guess I’d better tell the kids in the shrine that it’s all over out here. I told them I’d let them know if anything happened.” I said as I went to the door and opened it, I stepped in halfway and shouted, “Hey everyone! The fight’s over!” “Who won?” “Was it Jin? “I hope it wasn’t Amos that won.” “Who are the others out there?” “Whoa! One thing at a time! Jin won, I don’t know what happened to Amos. The people that are out there are Tanya, Piccolo, Jin, Gohan, Shin, and Kibito.” “Were there any casualties?” “Casualties? Nope, no body died that I know of.” “Is Sansei alright?” “He’s fine, he with Maron and her parents in a clearing that way.” I said waving my hand in the direction of where Sansei was. “Is it safe to go outside?” “I’m not sure… Lemmie go ask.” I said, poking my head out and asking, the answer was yes, “Yep, they say it’s alright to go outside now.” “Yay!” they all screamed as they raced for the door. “STOP!” I yelled. They stopped. “Hold on, I just heard something other than your screaming, I’ll check,” I peeked outside and saw a blade-weilding boy-like dragon charging at my sister! “Crap! I don’t think it’s safe to outside anymore! You,” I pointed one of the little dragons, “Come here, could you tell me who he is?” I said, pointing at the one holding the knife. “Amos… I thought it was over!” “I did too!” “They told me it was safe!” I said, “They probably need help, listen,” they all gathered around me so that all of them could hear me, “What we need to do is help them, they aren’t exactly winning out there. We need to help somehow and I think it should be a surprize attack on Amos. We need to go out back and gather stones, make sure you are always out of sight of everyone in front of the shrine. Bring the stones inside and each of you will need a stick shaped like this.” I drew a ‘Y’ in the dirt, “I’ll help you make a slingshot out of it. I hope you know how to aim. If any of you already own a slingshot, bring it here if it doesn’t require you to take any uneccissary risks. Ok, let’s go!” They went out back and gathered stones and each of them grabbed a stick that had the right shape. I had more than enough rubber bands, so I attached them to everyone’s stick. They each placed a stone in theirs and I led them all upstairs. We went onto the roof and each of us hid behind something. We each had a large pile of stones and had arranged a signal for open fire, it was for me to give everyone an ‘a-okay’ sign. I sent some of the ones who said that they couldn’t aim worth beans to collect more stones. I gave the signal just as I saw Amos jump away from the rest of the people out there, we all fired at him. ~~~~~ Shin’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Piccolo tried to defeat Amos for the final time, failing miserably. I was about to go in and fight myself when I saw Amos getting hit with hundreds of rocks at a time! He glared at all of us and looked up, so did I, I saw Arish and some beings that resembled Jin and Amos using makeshift slingshots to fire rocks at Amos. He apparently saw them and jumped up really high. He was about to slash someone with his sword when a girl-like being stepped in front of him. He immediately stopped mid strike. The two exchanged words and Amos grabbed her by the neck and came back down, the girl below him. He was going to crush her! I flew up as fast as I could and grabbed the girl from him. I then fired Ki blasts at him in rapid succession. He fell the rest of the way, the girl looked glad, yet heartbroken at the same time. “Are you alright?” I asked her. “Yes, thank you.” She said right before she burst into tears. “What’s wrong?” “Amos was my boyfriend, I thought he really loved me! I guess he didn’t!” “Oh.” “He told me once that when he became King, he would be a gentler, kinder, King than there ever was before. He told me I would be his Queen!” She sobbed even harder. I flew her to the rooftop and told Arish and all the others to get down if they didn’t want to be attacked like that again, they all listened, even Amos’s ‘girl-friend’. I went back down and saw Amos with a smug smile on his face. Piccolo was on the ground with various cuts and injuries. “Well, well, Kaioshin, looks like we decide if the Pokemon King is stronger than the Supreme Kai! You will die next!” Amos shouted. “You want to challenge me? Alright, then, I’ll accept your challenge.” “Good. Another fight, another victim!” “Well, lets get going, or are you trying to buy yourself time?” “Lets go!” He said as he placed down his sword and took all of the knives out of his robe. “Since this is a fight between a King and a Kai, I’ll fight fair this once. I’m going to give you a chance to live, you can give up and kill one hundred humans on this planet starting with the eight or nine here along with Jin and live, or fight to the death!” “Hmm, I’ll fight you.” “So be it!” he charged at me speedily and I stepped aside and tripped him, he fell flat on his face. I held back my laughter. He was about to charge me again, I took the offencive this time and punched him in the gut and elbowed him on the back of the head, knocking him out. I picked him up and threw him onto the ground. I then took the ball Gohan threw to me and chucked it as hard as I could at Amos, he was sucked inside of it and I grabbed a rock, then slightly melted the metal of the ball with a small globe of energy. I used the rock to spread the metal around untill it was permanentally sealed. I handed it to Arish when she came running out. I went over to Piccolo, Jin, Gohan, and Tanya. They were in worse shape than they were in when Piccolo had been fighting. Tanya had a whole mess of cuts on her arms, legs, and face. Gohan had around twenty different cuts on his face alone. Piccolo, was missing an arm and a leg. Jin had an array of new cuts all over him. Kibito healed the more serious injuries and Arish used her first aid kit for the non-serious ones. I got the ball Amos was in back from Arish and flew to a store nearby, I bought some cement and went back, I made a cement block that weighed at least one hundred pounds and put the ball in it. I threw the block with the ball inside into the water after it had dried. Kibito had been unable to heal Tanya at all. She had a virus, one that made her sweat and unable to see at all. One of the Gyraunos, that’s what they called themselves, got Sansei and the others who had been with him. He came back and let us all come into the library. Jin looked elated after Sansei whispered something into his ear. Tanya stirred for the first time after colapsing. She woke up a few minutes later, sweating and unable to see. “What happened?” She asked looking around. “Why is it so dark? Is it night already? I can’t see a thing.” “Amos infected you with a virus when he spit in your eyes, that virus is causing you to sweat and is making you unable to see anything at all.” Kibito told her. “Urgh! Great! Now how am I supposed to even battle! This better wear off soon!” “I don’t know, maybe you could take a break from that. You look like you could use a vacation.” Joy commented. “I don’t need a vacation. Why would you even think that I would need a break after fighting Amos?” “Well, he infected you with a virus, you can’t see, you’re sweating like its your job, and you look like you’ve been through a sawmill. That’s enough of an excuse for you to have a well needed vacation.” “So? I can still train my Pokemon.” “Not against wild Pokemon. Why don’t you let Scout or Ho-oH out and ask them, they’ll probably agree with me.” ~~~~~ Nurse Joy’s POV ~~~~~ “Whatever.” Tanya said as she let out both Ho-oH and Scout. “Do you two think I could possibly need a vacation?” “(YES!)” They both shouted. “Thanks for the support.” Tanya said sarcastically. She returned her Pokemon and stalked of, running into the wall. She corrected herself and walked out the door in a huff. “I guess she doesn’t like vacations…” I said. “She just doesn’t like to be bored, vacations are way boring for her.” Olivie told me. “Still, she does need a break from Pokemon battling.” “Yeah, and from training, Piccolo.” Arish commented, looking at Piccolo. “I never said I would train her while she’s blind and sweating like heck.” Piccolo defended himself. “I was just kidding! Gosh, don’t you have a sense of humor?” He rolled his eyes and started meditating. Gohan woke up after a while and looked around. “Where’s Tanya?” was the first thing he said. “She woke up already and was told about the virus and that she needs a vacation. She stomped off when her Pokemon agreed with me about the vacation, I don’t know where she went off to.” I explained to him. “Crap! I gotta find her!” he said as he flew out the door. “It looks like Gohan has a crush on Tanya.” Shin said, chuckling. “I heard that! I do not have a crush on her!” Gohan’s voice came from the corridor. We all just laughed. “I’ll help look for her!” Ash said as he went out. We heard him and Gohan arguing and Ash came back in, looking depressed. “Gohan says he doesn’t want me to help look for her at all.” “That settles it, Gohan does have a crush on her!” Arish laughed. A very red- faced Gohan stuck his head inside. “I don’t have a crush on Tanya!” “Then why are you blushing?” “I-I’m not blushing!” “Then why’s your face red?” “Uh, I looked in a room that smelled horrible and held my breath, is there something wrong with that?” “But when you hold your breath, your face nearly always turns blue, not red.” “It was really hot in there!” “Ouch!” a voice screamed from the hallway. Gohan turned white and ran back out. Ash also ran out, Gohan ignored him. I peeked out and followed them. Arish and Olivie following me. “Tanya! Where are you?” Gohan yelled. -Silence- “Tanya!” -More silence- “Tanya! Where are you? You don’t have to have a darn vacation!” “I don’t?” a voice asked timidly. “Nope. You don’t even have to train with Piccolo either.” “Really?” “Yeah, now where are you?” “I’m not telling unless you promise.” “I promise you won’t have to have a vacation or train.” “I would tell you, except I don’t even know where the heck I am…” Gohan face-vaulted. “Why didn’t you say so in the first place?” -Silence- “Well which way did you go after you left the library?” “I don’t remember.” “What direction is my voice coming from?” “Um… I can’t tell, there are so many echos.” He slapped his forehead and shook his head in exasperation. “Can you follow the echos?” “Um, if I do that, I’ll probably fall into the hole in the ground that I climbed out of a second ago. It’s a long drop too. I fell in it a minute ago, and had a really hard time getting out.” “Oh, why don’t you fly?” “I tried that getting out of the hole and it didn’t work.” “Oh, can you go around it?” “No, I’ve tried.” “Have you tried to climb down it and up the other side?” “There are things hissing in there and I don’t know what they are, I would have stayed there when I fell. The hissing sounded like a snake’s hiss. I was so freaked out I high tailed it outta there.” “Could Ho-oH or FlyGl fly you over it?” “The ceiling is too low, I can crouch down and still bump my head on the ceiling…” “Oh, uh… Is there any possible way you could get out by yourself?” “Not that I can figure out… Wait! I just felt something slimy!” “I’m gonna try to follow your voice, keep making noise!” “Ok.” She started to blab continuously. Her voice stopped after only ten minutes by my watch, Gohan was at the end of a hallway with two ways to go. “Tanya! I can’t hear you at all! Are you alright?” Gohan yelled. We heard a faint gagging sound, like someone was being choked. “Help!” she cried. “I’m coming!” Gohan took the hall to the left and stopped. His eyes bulged, and his jaw dropped. I went next to him and saw a hole spanning the entire hallway. The opposite end wasn’t even visible, it was so dark. We heard hissing and the gagging sounds grew louder but weaker as we approached the edge of the hole, we looked down into it. We couldn’t even see the bottom of it! “Tanya! Can you hear how far we might be from you?” “Mphmf!” her voice was much louder now than ever. “Tanya! What’s wrong?” “Mumph phi!” “I’m coming!” Gohan looked like he was going to fire a Ki blast, instead he used the ball of energy he had gathered and used it to light his way as he flew forward. I watched as long as I could before he dissapeared from sight. ~~~~~ Suikunoi’s POV ~~~~~ I was minding my own business when I heard somebody fall. I watched them climd up. It was a young girl from what I could tell. She walked away from the edge and turned around and promptly sat down. “I wish that stupid Amos hadn’t have given me this stupid virus. Now I sweat like crazy and I can’t see a thing!” she cried to herself, she was right in front of me. I heard a voice echoing from somewhere, the girl answered it and they had a strange conversation. The girl began to squirm a little, as though she were dehydrated. She touched my paw and froze. “Wait, I just felt something slimy!” she shouted as she pulled her hand back. After a while, I decided she must be hunting me down, I recongized her voice. I decided to take her out. I pulled her back and she fell onto her back. I put my paw on her throat and applied presure. I noticed her eyes were glazed and that she couldn’t see me or anything, I released her throat and drew away from her. Juujikozo went up to her and smiled evily. He then placed his paw on her throat and pressed so hard I could almost hear her neck braking. “Stop! What are you doing to the poor girl? Can’t you see, she’s blind.” “She’s the enemy I told you about, the one that put you inside of that dreaded Pokeball.” “Her? But she looks so weak, she couldn’t possibly have captured me.” He pressed harder on her throat “Listen to me, she was recently blinded by Amos. She used a special ball, called a Master Ball. That kind of ball always works and never fails.” “Stop! You’re going to kill her!” “That’s the point!” We saw a light over the hole and looked, Juujikozo slightly released the presure on her neck. “Tanya! Where are you?” a voice nearby yelled. The girl tried to talk, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Juujikozo pressed harder and she ended up only making gagging sounds. “I’m coming!” the voice said as it approached us, the light also approaching. Soon we weere able to make out the form of a man flying. He apparently saw us and stopped, then looked at the girl, he had anger in his eyes like none other. He flew at Juujikozo and punched him, he landed against the wall. The man picked the girl up and saw me. “I’m sorry about Juujikozo’s behavior, I tried to get him to stop.” I said, hanging my head. “Thanks, he’ll probably be mad at you once he comes around, I’ll come back for you once I get Tanya to the other side.” He said as he flew off and soon came back, he picked me up and flew to the other side. We landed and he put me down. He then rushed over to where four girls were, one of which was the girl he had just brought before he had brought me, there was also a boy there too. He picked the girl up and told the other girls and the boy to go back to the library. He took the girl and carried her to the main corridor and then outside. I followed him from a distance. He walked over to a stone and sat her on it, she listened for a second. “Why are we outside?” she asked. “I need to ask you something private.” “About what?” “Uh, well, um… I kinda, well… Um…” he said out loud, I heard him whisper “Dangit, I don’t know how to say it!” “Say what?” “Uh, well…” “Well what?” “Um… It’s hard for me to say what I’m trying to say.” “I’ll listen and try to make sense out of it even if you do sound like you’re insane.” “Ok, thanks. The thing is, I like you. I have since I first saw you. I was wondering if…” “Yes?” “Well if…” “Yes?” “If you would be my girlfriend.” “YES!” she shouted with enthusiasm. “And the reason I went so easy on you during training is because I thought that you would think I was mean if I went too hard on you…” “Well, now you know I like a challenge.” “Yeah. Let’s go inside.” He said as he helped her down and held her hand as he led her to the library. I decided to go around back so that they wouldn’t think I was listening in on them. ~~~~~ Shin’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Gohan and Tanya walked into the room, they held each others hands and their faces glowed. “I was right! Gohan likes Tanya!” I shouted. “Shin, knock it off! Don’t make fun of my boyfriend!” Tanya said. “Dangit! Gohan! Why’d you have to ask her before I could?” Ash protested. Gohan ignored him and sat down, Tanya sat down next to him. Jessie and James saw the two lovebirds and went over to talk to them. Meowth went over and talked to Ash. I just watched them, laughing inwardly. I suddenly remembered my old wife-to-be. A tear rolled down my cheek. Jin saw and came over to me. “Shin, what’s wrong?” “Oh, I just am remembering something that happened to me and three others twenty generations ago.” He looked at me, confused, “Generations are the measurement of time in other world, one generation is about twenty or so earth years long.” He nodded. “What happened?” “Well. Me and three other Kaioshins used to be the protecters of the entire universe, I was in charge of the East Quadrant, my brother was in charge of the North Quadrant, Kyo was in charge of the South Quadrant, and her brother was in charge of the West Quadrant. At that time, a terrible monster was created by an evil wizard named Bibidi. The monster was called Majin Buu, it destroyed entire planets and the only way to control it was for Bibidi to put it in an egg like casing. After a while, Buu began to get too powerful for Bibidi to control. That was when me and the other Kaioshins were finally summoned to fight it. Kyo, Yosh, and Okyu were all absorbed by that terrible monster, I was the one that forced Bibidi to put it in its casing and then I killed him. Kyo was my soon-to-be bride, Okyu was her brother, and Yosh was my brother.” I said clenching my fists. “That’s horrible!” “Yeah. It is.” Arish said, she had obviously listened in. “I wish there was a way to bring them all back.” I said, thinking of Kyo once again. “Hmm. If this Majin Buu guy absorbed them, there might be a way to bring them back…” Tanya said with a thoughtful expression on her face. We all stared at her. “How?” “Think about what ‘absorb’ means, doesn’t it mean to engulf something or someone in this case?” “Yeah…” “So, if we could get Majin Buu to eject them, they might still be alive and we would have saved them…” “One problem, that was about four hundred earth years ago! Nobody can live inside a monster such as Buu and survive more than ten generations!” “One thing, do you know if Buu has any of the characteristics of Kyo, Okyu, or Yosh at all?” “Well, as a matter of fact, he did last I saw him… But after the recent fight against him, he went back to his original state.” “Hmm, maybe, just maybe… I think I have an idea that would work!” she said enthusiastically. “What? What might work?” “I have an idea that might work to get the other Kaioshins out of Buu!” “What is it?” She explained in full to us… There was one BIG problem though… “If Buu has to be out of his casing, he’ll surely recognize most of us fighters… It will be near impossible to get him back in or destroy him.” “First off, I need to know how Goku and Vegeta got Gohan, Goten, Trunks, and Piccolo out of Buu after he absorbed them.” “Well, they used the Potara Earrings to fuse and when they were absorbed, they freed everyone.” “Hmm, that might work if we know what the other Kaioshins look like. I won’t be able to go in, but I will be able to plan it all out.” “Well, we all look much alike, even our hair. Okyu was fat, Yosh was too skinny and carried a sword, and Kyo, she’s the most beautiful woman in the entire universe!” I sighed, thinking about Kyo. Everyone looked at me funny. I could tell what Gohan was thinking, he was thinking that Tanya was the most beautiful. “Ok… I guess that’s enough of a description…” “Whats with you and Kyo?” James asked, a stupid look on his face. “We were as you humans say, engaged.” “Oh! Now I see!” ~~~~~ Jin’s POV ~~~~~ Shin eplained about his would have been wife, Kyo. Tanya and all the others had gotten interested and listened in. Soon there was a huge conversation on the subject and it got too noisy for my sensitive ears. I walked out of the room and almost ran into Jesse, she was just as startled as I was. “Hi Jesse.” “Oh, hi Jin.” “I’m sorry about Amos turning bad like he did. I would have stopped him from hurting you if I had been able to get to you…” “Thanks… I guess I needed someone to say that, preferably you.” She said with a smile. “Does this mean what I think it means!?!” “If you think I wanna be your girlfriend again, you’re right.” “You will? Really?” “Um hm.” “Then in that case, I’ll be glad to be your boyfriend again!” “Good! If it’s not canceled, we could go to the annual dance together like we used to!” “Yeah! That’d be cool!” “Umm, did Sansei say that you would be re-admitted?” “Uh, he never mentioned it after what happened. One things for sure, he’s allowing me back inside, at least, for now.” “Yay!” “Shin was telling a story earlier, maybe he’s telling another… It might even be about the same monster. Wanna listen to it with me?” “Sure.” She said a she grabbed my arm and half dragged me into the library. It turned out Shin was about to tell another story, and about the same monster to! We listened intently. “Lemmie guess, you’ll all want to hear about what happened last time Buu was released.” He said. We all nodded. “Ok. It happened during the last Boudokai. Gohan, Trunks, Goten, Videl, Krillin, Eighteen, Hercule, Goku, Vegeta, Chi-Chi, Bulma, Roshi, Maron, Piccolo, me, and Kibito were all at the Boudokai. There were two strange men there as well, Spopovitch and Yamu. Videl was the first to fight against Spopovitch and he beat her badly. Piccolo was supposed to fight me, but gave up before we even started. Gohan was up against Kibito. Kibito asked Gohan to go Super Saiyin, and, instead, Gohan went to SSJ2. Spopovitch and his partner absorbed all his energy with an odd device. They then took the device and flew off. Me, Goku, Vegeta, Krillin, and Piccolo went after them without them knowing. Kibito restored Gohan’s energy and then Gohan, Videl, and Kibito followed us. We got near to where Spopvitch and Yamu landed and hid on a rocky outcropping. We were surprized when none other than Dabora, the king of the demon world, was also there. Babidi, Bibidi’s son, was there too and he destroyed the evil duo. He sent Dabora to lure us into his space ship. He turned Piccolo and Krillin to stone. Because of Goku, Gohan, and Vegeta’s impatience, he succeded. I went down with them as a change of plans. We went to the first level of the ship and Vegeta fought Pui Pui. Vegeta won and we were allowed to the next floor. That is where Goku fought Yakon and won despite his disadvantage. The third floor is where Dabora fought Gohan, that fight ended as a tie when Dabora went through a door saying something about a more powerful fighter. I was a bit confused until I realized that he could only mean Vegeta. Babidi turned Vegeta into a Majin. Goku and Vegeta fought each other while me and Gohan went to the bottom level where Babidi, Dabura, and the encased Majin Buu were. Buu was eventually hatched and litterally blew Gohan away with one Ki blast, I just barely managed to save him. Buu seemed to decide it would be a good idea to sit on top of me. His wieght was worse than before and he greatly needed to go on a diet. Vegeta won the fight against Goku and took the last senzu bean with him. He got to where the fight against Buu was taking place and said something about Gohan being dead. Vegeta gave the fight his all, even his life but Buu remained alive. I went in search of Gohan because I knew he was alive, barely. Kibito, who had been attacked by Dabora, found himself on the battlefield and caught up with me as I searched. Kibito healed Gohan and we took him to my planet to train…” He went on telling the story for about an hour before it ended with Buu finally being destroyed. “Wow! What a story!” Jesse said “Yeah!” Suikunoi added as she walked into the room. Entei took up a defencive position as did Ash, Olivie, Arish, Piccolo, and Maron. Tanya just ‘looked’ around with a confused look on her face. “Hey, I decided not to attack you anymore, is there something wrong with that?” she asked. “Oh, ok.” Entei said gladly. “That’s good to hear.” Ash said with a big smile on his face. “That’s a good thing” Maron said. Olivie, Arish, and Piccolo weren’t as trusting of her. “Why should we trust you? Especially after you attacked your own mate.” Piccolo said frowning. “I never knew I even had a mate. Who is he?” Entei gave her a surprized look. “Don’t you even recognize me?” Entei said sadly. “Huh? You’re my mate?” “Yeah.” “Well, call me odd, but I can’t remember anything before Giovanni saving me from some bad men…” “Oh, I see. The thing about that is, Giovanni is on the same team as those bad men, he is their boss and he told them to zap your memory.” “That’s what happened? Giovanni would do something like that?” “Yes, he actually did. I wonder, do you even recognize our daughter?” “We have a daughter?” “Yes, she’s…” he looked behind himself, “right behind me.” He said as he steped to the side, Suicune stayed right behind him. “Suicune, stop that please.” She kept staying right behind him untill he backed against a wll and she sidestepped to avoid being flattened against it. “I think I’ve seen her before.” Suikunoi said as she tilted her head. “I-I’m Suicune…” she said nervously. “No need to be nervous around me, it’s not like I’m gonna jump at you or anything like that.” “I just haven’t seen you since Team Rocket captured you. That’s all.” “I think I get your point…” “Get down!” Gohan called, grabbing Tanya and holding her to the ground as a blast of dark energy blasted over them. I saw a beam headed for me and Jesse, I did the same as Gohan did and the beam went right over our heads. “You humans have captured my top man, you’ve embarassed me, you’ve hindered my plans, and now you’ve stolen my mate!” A very angery Juujikozo roared. Suikunoi went over to him “First of all, I’m not your mate! Secondly, if they ever did anything to you, you should be lad they did it, all I’ve seen from them is good.” She shouted at him, he looked stunned. He got over it and walked toward her, she backed up, it continued like that until Suikunoi was in a corner. “So, you’re not my mate huh? Well, if you’re not my mate, you won’t be anybody else’s mate either!” He said as he powered up a Hyper Beam. Suikunoi was whimpering in the corner and Entei didn’t know what to do! I knew somebody had to do something. I went behind Juujikozo as quietly as possible and then powered up an attack. I finished charging my attack before Juujikozo did and I fired at him, he was taken by surprise and fainted dead away. I stopped my attack and sat on the floor, exausted. “Jin! That was incredible! Where did you learn that attack?” Sansei said excitedly. “I don’t know, I just powered up a random attack and that’s the one it did.” I answered. the mechanical voice of a Pokedex said. There was an audable gasp in the room and I felt a strange surge of energy. I saw Sansei crumple to the ground and ran over to him. “Sansei, is something wrong!?!” “I need to get you repermitted and then pass my knowledge on to the next Red Gyrados and quickly! I only have a few minutes left!” he said tiredly. I decided that if I had to evolve soon, it may as well be into a Gyrados. I would be a Red one for sure. I saw a White glow coming from a fellow aprentice who had just walked in. I saw him evolve to a Gyrados, and not just any, a Red one too! “You, come over here now!” I instructed him. He did and Sansei touched him with the tip of his tail, suddenly there was a flash of white light, so bright that I couldn’t see for a few seconds after it faded. I looked at where Sansei had been and he was still there, but barely alive, the new Red Gyrados looked a lot smarter than when he had just evolved and I saw Sansei look at me. “Jin, Jesse, come over here.” He told us. “You need something so you will be able to evolve into Gyraquatros once you learn Hidden Power and feel ready to evolve.” We did what he told us and he made us each hold a part of his crest and then close our eyes. We did and I felt a surge of power and wisdom course through my body. When Sansei said I could, I opened my eyes and looked at him, he was gone! “Sansei! Where did Sansei go?” I looked at everybody else in the room and they all hung their heads, I looked at Jesse. She had a sad look on her face. I knew what had happened, but I didn’t want to believe it. I ran to the end hall where the Reflection Pond was and looked into it, trying to find something to calm myself down. What I saw when I looked was an image of myself with vague similarities to Sansei. I looked closer and saw more similarities, the closer I looked, the more of Sansei I saw in me. I calmed down considerably and was glad that Sansei wasn’t really gone. I was about to go back to the library when I saw Jesse walking towards me. “I thought you would come here” she said as she sat down next to me. “Heh, I had to calm down and this pond just always calms me whenever I look into it.” I explained. “Looks like you’ve already calmed down considerably.” “Yeah, well, when I looked this time I saw something fantastic! Take a look, what do you see?” I said excitedly. She looked and a warn smile lit her face. “I see a little bit of Sansei in me, and also a little of my mother! I’ve honestly never even come to this room before. I never knew there was such a pond anywhere! This is amazing! What did you see?” “Well, first off when I looked not very closely, I saw vague similsrities to Sansei, when I looked closer, I saw more, and when I looked even closer, I saw him inside of me!” “So, what it is trying to show you is clearer when you look closer?” “Uh huh.” “Well, I wanna look again, a little closer this time.” She said as she looked closely at her reflection in the water. “I see my mother inside of me and Sansei is in my heart, to be remembered. That’s what I see.” “What is your mother like?” “Well, she’s like any other mother…” “I don’t know what they’re like, I never remember having one.” I said sadly. “Oh, then I guess you’re lucky, you don’t know what it’s like to have a mother who you’ll miss when she dies…” “I wish I could have a mother… Even if it is only for a short while.” “Oh, I guess you would think that, never knowing who your own mother is.” “Sansei was like a father to me, and now hes physically gone, but not gone entirely. I wonder what it’s like to have a mother.” “It’s very hard to explain… All I can say is that its good while it lasts.” “I bet it is.” “Well, lets go back inside. Ok?” “Yeah, it’s beginning to get a little chilly out here.” ~~~~~ Freezeon’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as two Gyraunos looked at their refections in a small pond. I wish I could have a close friend, I thought as I watched them. I decided to let them know of my presence, so I inhaled and blew an Icy Wind out of my mouth. Instead of coming over to see what the cause was, they went inside, complaining of the cold. I began to envy their ability to go into a warm building without melting or colapsing. I looked into a window, one that looked into the library, and saw them enter the room. The library was filled with Pokemon and Humans alike. I couldn’t see the old Sansei of the shrine anywhere around. The atmosphere in the room was friendly and inviting. I stepped through the window and felt the sudden heat of the room and began to get dizzy. Nevertheless, I walked up to a girl nearest the window who looked alone, she was sweating. I looked at her face and saw that her eyes were glazed. The poor human couldn’t see! “Hello.” I said. “Oh, hi, I didn’t hear you coming.” “That’s because my kind are light footed because they have to be to survive.” “I see…” “It’s so hot in here.” I complained. “Then why don’t we go outside?” “That sounds like a good idea, we can go out the window.” “Uh, you’ll have to lead the way, I can’t see anything all because that dumb ol Amos spit a virus into my eye.” “Amos?” I asked as I led the girl to the window and helped her to get out, I followed her and led her to the pond the Gyrauno had been looking into. “Amos said he was the King of all Pokemon and wanted to destroy all humans, my friend Maron was nearby when he made that decision. He chained her up and whipped her. He would’ve killed her if it hadn’t have been for her parents and Jin. I tried to help as best I could when I arrived and I fought Amos, he won because I was sweating and couldn’t see…” “I think I see your point. What’s your name anyway?” “Tanya. What’s your name?” “Others call me Freezeon but my real name is Vuleon. My parents wanted me to evolve into a fire type.” “Oh. So you’re one of the ‘Eon’ evolutions?” “Yeah.” “That’s cool, I have an Eevee, her name is Kabbitfox.” “Really? Where is she? I’d like to meet her.” “Right here, as soon as I can figure out which Pokeball is hers… Here it is! Go Kabbitfox!” I watched as a creature of the type I had evolved from came out of one of the round things on the girl’s belt. “Hello!” The Eevee said, then noticing her trainer’s condition, “Tanya! What happened?Why are you sweating when it’s so chilly out here? Can you even see?” “I’m alright, an idiot called Amos spit a virus into my eye, it should wear off soon.” “But why are your eyes glazed?” “I guess because of the virus, I can’t see.” “Wait til I get my hands on that jerk! I’ll tear him to shreds!” She noticed me. “Hi, who’re you?” “Kabbitfox, this is Vuleon, he’s a Freezeon.” Tanya answered for me. “Nice to meet you Vuleon.” “Nice to meet you too Kabbitfox.” I said. She was the most beautiful Eevee I had seen in my life. “Would you like to go to the other side of the pond with me?” “Lemmie ask Tanya. Tanya, do you mind if I go with Vuleon?” “Go ahead.” Tanya answered. We thanked her and went to the other side to talk. “So, how did you evolve?” Kabbitfox asked me. “I’m not altogether sure… I think it had something to do with travelling north with my trainer, who abandoned me as soon as I evolved.” “That was mean of them. I guess I’m lucky to have Tanya as my trainer, I’ve been her friend since she was five years old.” “That’s a long time. Do you think she’ll let me join her, that way we can be together a lot more.” “Huh?” “Well, I like you a lot, even though we just met.” “I see… She will probably let you join her.” “That’s good to hear… I liked having a trainer.” ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I got up and slowly made my way to where I thought a door was, I ran smack into a wall. “Ouch…” I muttered as I heard somebody approaching me from behind. “Hey Tanya, need some help?” Ash said. “I can’t find a door.” “It’s over here.” He said, taking my hand and leading me inside. “Thanks.” “Yeah, listen, I really need to ask you a question.” “What is it?” “Well, you know how Gohan asked you to be his girlfriend?” “Yeah…” “Well, I was going to ask you, but I’m just so shy… I really want you to be my girlfriend.” “You’re funny.” I said, giving him a light kiss on the cheek then I walked the rest of the way to the library without any assistance. ~~~~~ Ash’s POV ~~~~~ “You’re funny.” Tanya said as she kissed me, I felt like I had somehow fallen and landed in heaven. I watched as she walked to the library without any assistance. She had kissed me, actually kissed me! I felt like I was floating through the clouds! I regained my senses and ran to catch up to her. I got to the library. Everyone was looking at me and I felt my face getting hot. Gohan came over to me and led me out into the corridor. “Whats going on?” he asked. “Huh?” “Come on, don’t think I wouldn’t notice how strangely Tanya acted when she got into the library and how you blushed when everyone looked at you.” “What are you talking about?” “You’re trying to take my girlfriend aren’t you?” “No, I just told her that I wished I could’ve asked her before you did, that’s all.” “Sure, whatever. If that’s all it was, why were you blushing?” “What? All she did was say I was funny and head back to the library after I told her…” “Why would you blush because someone called you funny?” “I like her. That’s why.” “Alright. I guess as long as you don’t try to make her not like me.” “I won’t, in fact, even though you got the girl I like, I’m glad for you.” “Cool, thanks.” He said as he went back into the library, I followed him and was thankful he didn’t ask if she had kissed me. ~~~~~ Jaride’s POV ~~~~~ Me and my sister were busy getting ready for a party that was coming up. I saw a glint of silver. “Celebii, I thought you said that this is the wrong holiday for silver and gold decorations.” “It is. Why are youasking?” “Well, I thought I saw something silvery out of the corner of my eye.” “Oh, probably just that odd Silver Ghastly trying to peek in at the decorations. Good thing we used our power to shield the shrine’s decor from view.” “Yeah, otherwise our surprize party wouldn’t be a surprize any more.” I paused a moment and got an odd sense of being watched. I looked around worriedly and, seeing nothing, I became more nervous. “Jaride? Is something wrong?” “It feels like we’re being watched. I can’t see anyone and I am easily able to sense the Silver Ghastly, but right now, I can’t sense him at all.” “That’s strange. I think you hould go inside for a while, it could just be your imagination playing tricks on you.” “You’re right. I’ll be inside if you need me.” I said as I went into the shrine and gasped. Right in the middle of the floor was Tanya. “Hi Tanya. How’s everything going?” I asked. “Just fine Jaride, just fine…” she said with an evil grin. “Why are you looking at me like that?” “Like what?” she said, gettiing rid of her grin. “Like you just were.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said as her eyes began to glow and I suddenly felt like I was someone else, someone evil… ~~~~~ Prof. Elm’s POV ~~~~~ Me, Oak, Ivy, Bill, and several other Pokemon researchers were at our annual meeting to discuss any new discoveries we had made. It was Bill’s turn to tell abouthis latest discoveries. “My newest discovery is one that I’m sure nobody has ever even thought about… It is one that will surely shock everyone.” Bill said as he motioned for the man who was running the projector to start it up. A picture of Eevee showed up on the screen. “As you all know, Eevee is a Pokemon whose many evolutions make it a just have for many young trainers. I have recently been notified that if an Eevee is living in freezing cold areas, it will be forced to evolve so that it can survive. Can any of you guess what it will have to evolve into to survive?” “Vapoureon, no doubt.” One professor said immediately. “Wrong, it will evolve into an ice type.” “There is no ice evolution as of yet.” Ivy reminded him. “That is only what we thought before I give you the proof of such an evolution…” Footage of a Vaporeoon-like Eeveelution whose features looked like they were delicately carved out of ice appeared and there was silince throughout the room. “This is Freezeon, the first ice Eeveelution. This footage is of a Freezeon that a young trainer once owned, the Pokemon ran away so the boy claims. The boy made a video just before it ran off.” “How can we be sure that this footage you are showing us is in fact real?” “Well, I’d have to capture the Pokemon or evolve an Eevee, the boy isn’t sure what made the Eevee evolve, but he thinks it had to do with Arcticuno using blizzard on is Eevee.” “We will need more proof and information before we will even enter this data into our laptops.” Oak told Bill calmly. “I do believe that you will be able to find an Eevee level five near Eevee Village. They are easier to evolve if their levels are low.” “Thank you for your imput Prof. Oak. Now, I will let whomever else has made a discovery to step up.” Bill said as he got down and walked to his seat at the table that Jhoto, Kanto, and Orange Island researchers were assigned. “That was very interesting Bill. I’ll bet Tanya would be able to help you with the gathering of information.” I told him. “Thanks Elm.” He said as Oak went up onto the podium. “Greetings, I’m glad to be the one to represent me and Prof. Elms discoveries on new Pokemon. First, I must say that we were not able to gather all of this information on our own, Tanya Nonsutoppo andd Ash Satoshi Ketchum helped us in a great deal of our research. We have discovered quite a few new Pokemon. I am not sure about all of their names, but I will tell you the names that we were told.” Oak said as he pressed the button to turn on the slides projector. A bird Pokemon with feathers that resembled the sky’s reflection at night showed up on the screen. “This is one that Tanya found and photographed, she told me that it is called Archimedes. She also told me that she would not ever tell where any of the birds she found were located. We’ll just have to trust her on this.” Abother bird showed up, this one looked like a quail that was entirely black. “This is called Blaquai. Another one that Tanya found and refuses to tell where. This next one…” he went on and on for a good couple of hours. Then he stepped down and it was my turn. I went up to the podium and cleared my throat. “I would like to present you all with much more information about eggs. First I must say that Tanya has also been helping me as well with my research. She is working on hatching a few eggs that I will be doing some research on once they hatch. I am pleased to say that Tanya has told me that the egg I gave to her after receiving it from Mr. Pokemon is about to hatch. She will bring it to me as soon as it hatches. Misty is helping me by raising a hatched out Togepi. So far it has never battled but is currently at level 10 although it only watches the battles. I have thus concluded that the Togepi is gaining experience by just watching the battles.” I concluded my lecture. I stepped down and joined the other Jhoto researchers because my lectuer was the final one for this meeting. We went to our own research facilities and I went to my lab to check on the Pokemon there. I was just checking the last group, the mischievous Haunters, when my gear rang, I answered it and a small voice came over the reciever. “Hello, I need to talk to Elm.” “Speaking. Who’s calling?” “Maron, Tanya couldn’t call you herself because she couldn’t find your number log on her gear, so I’m calling for her. Uh, oh and we have a big problem at the Rage Shrine. Well, Tanya has a virus that is making her sweat and unable to see. She got it when a Gyrauno called Amos who wanted to destroy all of us humans. I thought you could help.” “Well, I’m no doctor, but I might be able to at least tell you what the virus is and some facts about it. I’ll have to see Tanya first before I can even guess what it might be.” “Ok, I’ll send Ho-oH to get you… and also, she doesn’t even know I’m using her gear to call you, she would’ve told me not to and hid it.” “Alright. I’ll wait outside of my lab as soon as I finish checking on the Haunters.” “Thanks, bye.” “Bye.” I said as I hung up and turned around, I had left the Haunters’ gate open! “Haunters! Get into the sleep area now! There is an emergency at the Rage Shrine and I don’t have time to deal with your antics!” I yelled, accidentally waking the Ninetails and Vulpix, who I promtly promised to give a special treat in the morning if they would forgive me. They did thank God. I saw the Haunters slowly heading towards their sleeping quarters. “Please hurry! There is a virus infecting someone at the Rage Shrine and I need to get there quickly. Now inside and get some sleep.” I said, they hurried upon hearing the word virus. “I hope it’s not deadly or contagious.” The smallest of them said, her name was Spooks. “I hope so too Spooks, now, get some sleep all of you, I’ll leave all of you on your honor to behave while I’m gone. I’ll come back once I’m done there and check on you all again. Sleep well.” I said as I went outside and waited for Ho-oH. He came in only a few minutes and I got on. He flew towards Lake of Rage and landed by a huge shrine. He led me inside and into a room filled with books, I saw Tanya, Ash, Gohan, Arish, Olivie, a small girl with blonde hair, no nose, and blue eyes, a woman with the same hair and eyes as the girl, a man without a nose, and a Red Gyrados. Tanya had blue hair now, she seemed to sweat a lot, and her eyes were clouded. The girl saw me come in and came up to me. “I’m Maron. You must be Elm, come on.” The girl said. “Ok.” I said as I followed her. She led me over to Tanya who was talking to Everyone else in the room, including a small man with white hair and an odd suit on and a tall man with a similar suit on. Maron told me that their names were Shin and Kibito. She was right next to Tanya when she cleared her throat and got everybody’s attention. “For those of you who don’t know, this is Prof. Elm.” Maron said. She introduced her parents to me, they were Eighteen and Krillin. Then I noticed Tanya had an irritated look on her face. “Hi Tanya, I just thought I’d come and tour the lake, and I guess I stumbled onto this shrine. Talk about odd coincidence!” I said scratching my head and grinning. “What a lie, someone called you here and sent a Pokemon to get you. You’re not a very good liar.” She said. “Why would you think I would lie to you?” “I can tell by the fake tone of voice you’re using.” “Alright, someone did that, but I’m not about to tell you who. Listen, I came to make sure that you’re alright.” “You didn’t need to. I can take care of myself. It was nice of you to come though.” “I just am going to see what virus Amos gave you. That’s all.” “Oh, alright.” She said, then muttered something about not liking it when people got so worried about everything from splinters to colds. I noticed something in her eye and looked closer. It was a tiny capsule! “I think I may have found something important… Hold still.” I said as I got the tiny capsule out of her eye. I put it into a tiny envelope and sealed it. After putting it into my bag, I took a sweat sample and a mucus sample. Me, Tanya, and all the others except the Red Gyrados, flew on Ho-oH back to my lab where I told the Haunters that I would get to them before morning. I put the capsule under my microscope and saw tiny writing. It said something like ‘Danger! Do not let this come in contact with eyes, as it will likely make whoever’s eye it touches blind, sweaty, and possibly eventual death.’ I looked up from the microscope. Now I was scared! I quickly checked the samples and they only confirmed what I had read. I ran out to where the others were waiting and when they saw me, I guessed they could tell something was wrong. “The virus is actually a powerful poison that blinds, causes sweating, and has the potential to kill!” I said, extremely worried. Gohan just stared at me in disbelief while Maron cried. Everyone else started to ask if there was something to be done, I told them what I had read off the capsule and Arish asked to see the capsule and microscope. I showed them to her and she, instead of taking hr glasses off, kept them on and looked. “The capsule says, ‘Danger! If contents come in contact with living cells, they will cause the type of cell it comes in contact with to become unusable for a measure of time. May cause sweating and drowzyness if the protective cover comes in contact with the eyes. Hazard! May cause illness resulting in injury or death. As of yet, no cure for illness, blindness, sweating, or drowzyness.’ Well, Elm, looks like you and any other professor, doctor, nurse, or researcher around will just have to find a cure fast unless you want Jiggy to seriously hurt you!” “Alright! I’ll contact them and start right away! Could someone please tell the Haunters Good Night for me while I work on the cure?” “I will!” Ash said instantly and went to the sleeping quarters of the Haunter. ~~~~~ Chamreun’s POV ~~~~~ I got a call from Elm while I was in Goldenrod trying to get the badge. I told Whitney I would need a time out because of a call from Elm. She told me to go ahead. “Hi Elm. What’s up?” “Your sister, Tanya, has a poison in her body that makes her sweat and blind. She could have a disease caused by the poison that could result in death, I need your help right away to get all the Nurses, Professors, Doctors, and Researchers to find a cure, hurry!” “I’m on it! You can count on me!” I said as I hung up. “Whitney, I’ll have to forfiet this time, my sister’s life might be in danger.” “Whoa! Your sister? I’ll ya kid, just tell me what I can do.” She said with a worried look on her face. “You could help me to call some doctors, nurses, researchers, professors, and the like…” “Gotcha, I’ll call them all at once and tell them, you go ahead and tell the other gym leaders, they’ll go help as much as possible.” “Ok. Thanks.” I said as I used my gear to call all the gym leaders and tel them what the problem was and where to go, they all said they would help, even Lt. Surge! “You done? I am, get that other kid you were with and we’ll get going, Faulkner is gonna come pick us up.” “Alright. Lets go.” I said as I grabbed Kipp by the arm and followed Whitney, Kipp in tow. We got to the roof and Faulkner was already there. We got on his Fearow and flew off to New Bark Town. “So, Tanya needs a cure for a disease that she could get from a poison? You should just get Koga or Janine, they’re the poison experts…” Faulkner said as we landed and he recalled his Pokemon. “Experts on poison types. I’m not so sure about people that are poisoned.” “Oh… You’re right.” We walked in and I saw Tanya sitting in a chair with a bewildered look on her face. Her hair was blue and her eyes had a blnk look in them. “Tanya! Are you alright? Me and Whitney came as soon as we heard and Faulkner came too.” I said, scared. “I’m fine, don’t you get all weird on me too, my boyfriend has already gone mad.” She told me. “Boyfriend? You’re joking, right? I thought you said you never wanted a boyfriend!” “Gohan’s my boyfriend, who did you expect?” She said, ignoring the other comments. “I was kinda expecting you to go with Ash, if anyone.” “Gohan asked me first.” “Where is he anyway? I thought that you hated his guts just a few days or so ago.” “He’s in the back room, demanding that Elm works till his @$$ falls off.” “Heh. Ok. I’ll go make sure nobody back there has any broken bones.” I said as I left Whitney and Faulkner to keep Tanya occupied while I went to do what Gohan was having all the fun doing. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I was watching my trainer worriedly, Elm had said something about Tanya being poisoned and a deadly disease, the rest was too fast for me to comprehend. I widh I could’ve understood all of what he said, maybe it was just something it wasn’t and he was excited about it… Nah, he would’ve been happier looking. I watched as Faulkner, Chamreun, and a girl who looked somewhat familiar came in with scared loks on their faces. I saw Chamreun talk to Tanya, he was also too fast a talker for me to understand what he said. “Hi, Scout, isnt it?” Faulkner greeted me, he obviously wasn’t good at names. “Yeah, hi Faulkner. Do you have aby clue what the heck is going on? Everyone is talking to fast for me to hear and I’m worried it might be something serious.” I told him. “Don’t worry, Tanya will be just fine, she just caught a bug and is gonna be sick for a while.” He said in the kind of tone humans use to talk to human babies with. I scratched him for talking with that tone to me. “I don’t wanna listen to your baby talk! I wanna know what’s going on here!” I said, grabbing him by his collar and holding his face close to mine so he would hear and understand every word I said. He looked startled at my reaction. “Sorry, I guess I got carried away thinking that you were young because you haven’t evolved yet…” he defended himself. I let him go and turned to the girl. “Do you know what the heck is going on!?!” I asked her. She looked at me and saw that I was really worried about my trainer. Then sighed and sat down, motioning for me to sit down in the chair next to her. I did and waited. “Well, I know that Tanya is poisoned and is blind,sweaty, and at risk for a deadly disease. Elm and other researchers, etc. are trying to come up with a cure for her. That’s all I know.” I gasped and my eyes widened in surprize. I thanked her and ran to my trainer. I was determined to make sure she would be alright till the cure was found. Tanya sensed my worry and started petting me. I decided that if I evolved, I may as well do it now, I was ready to, but was still unsure. I saw Tanya tense then relax, I licked her cheek and she barely moved. I decided not to wait any longer to evolve, I thought, then I saw Gohan running towards me. “Scout, Elm needs your help! He needs a small blood sample from you. First he needs to talk to you though. He’s really close to finding the cure.” He said hurriedly. I followed him into the back lab where Elm and Oak were working with other professors, nurses, doctors, and reseachers. Elm saw me and ran over, he thanked Gohan and picked me up. I was carried into a quiet room. “Scout, I’m sure Gohan told you that we need a small blood sample from you.” Elm told me, I nodded. “Well, before that, you need to evolve into a Furret.” “Yeah. I feel redy to do anything to help Tanya!” I exclaimed. “This might not work, but it’s worth a try, you won’t be able to de-evolve back to a Sentret.” “I understand that. I’ll gladly evolve to help Tanya.” I said, getting ready to evolve as soon as Elm would allow it. “Just one second, if this works, I’m sure Tanya will want to see what happened during the evolution, do you mind if I videotape it?" “Go ahead, I’m ready now.” He set up a camera and gave me the thumbs up, I felt energy rushing through my body and I saw a bright light around me, I would’ve screamed, except I had been told that if you did that while evolving, you would get stuck in the middle. I held back my scream and finished. I gave a relieved sigh and followed Elm back into the back lab, there was a small lawn chair set up with a syringe on a table next to it. The syringe was empty and I layed down on the chair. I turned my head as the needle was stuck into my vein, I bit my lip and after seconds, it was over. I felt kinda dizzy and was allowed to lay down and rest. I was well rested when I woke up and looked around I got up, and remembering I had evolved a little late, I fell onto my face when I tried to support myself with just my tail. I ran out to where Tanya had been last time I saw her, she wasn’t there! “Tanya! Tanya! Where are you?” I yelled looking around and sniffing for her scent, I couldn’t find her. I saw Oak rush out after a few seconds, he was panting. “Uh, Scout, you need to be quiet, Tanya is resting after the transfusion. She’ll be fine.” He said, exciteed, this time in a happy way. “Where is she? I wanna see her.” “Follow me, but be quiet. She’s sleeping, not sweating either.” I grinned and followed him as he led me down a hall and into a room with a bed in the middle. Tanya was on the bed, Oak was right! She wasn’t sweating! I was so happy, I almost screamed in joy, but then I remembered she was sleeping and kept my big mouth shut. I went up to her and I saw her eyes open. They weren’t clouded anymore! She looked around and a small smile escaped her lips. She looked at me. “Scout? Is that you?” “Yeah, I evolved.” “When? Did you evolve without at least telling me?” she said, then jokingly, “I feel so left out… Just kidding! Get your furry but over here and at least tell me what it was like when you evolved!” she picked me up and tickled me. “Hahahahaha! Oh! Stop! Hehehehehe!” I laughed. “Now tell me!” she said excitedly. “Elm videotaped it for you so you could see it! It felt freaky! The only drawback s that it’ll take a while to adjust to this.” “Whoa!” she said, then she noticed everyone else who had come in after me. “Hey! Why are you all standing around staring like a bunch of morons? You’re beginning to remind me of Natu, always staring at something!” The crowd of people rushed forward and practically knocked me off the bed in their hurry to see Tanya. “Eiya! Ouch! Hey Gohan, watch it! You knocked me off!” I complained when Gohan nocked me off the bed in his hurry to get to Tanya. “Oh, sorry.” He said barely acknowedging me. I walked off rubbing my head where it had hit the floor. I got stepped on by a man I didn’t know who was barging in to see Tanya presumably. “Ow! Hey, you stepped on my tail!” I yelled, he completely ignored me and kept right on walking. “Urgh! Hey what’s your name! You stepped on my tail! You could at least say that you’re sorry!” I yelled in disgust, Tanya looked up and saw the man who had steppe on my tail, she got up, much to everybody’s objections, she walked up to me and asked me who stepped on my tail, I pointed to the man. She marched up to him and grabbed his arm, turning him around, he would’ve hit her, except that she blocked him and started talking to him in low tones. He walked over to me. “Sorry rat.” The man said, I was indignant. “Don’t ever call Scout a rat!” Tanya roared at him. “Surge! If you ever call her that again, this will be in your face!” she said, holding up her fist. He backed down, realizing that she was much stronger than he was. “Yes Mam!” he said, saluting, then he turned to me and said quietly, “Nice trainer you got there, she should join the army.” He then walked off into the crowd, I looked at Tanya to see how she took the salute, she just stared at him for a while then turned to me. “Lt. Surge is always like that from what I’ve heard, he used to be in the army. He needs to loosen up a lot.” She explained. ~~~~~ Lt. Surge’s POV ~~~~~ I smirked slightly when Tanya gave me a rather forceful order not to call her Furret a rat. She’s got spunk, I’ll give her that, I thought then whispered in ‘Scout’s’ ear. “Nice trainer you got there, she should join the army.” I told the little normal type. I walked off and smirked, I hadn’t been given orders in a while, and never by a girl. She reminded me of my Raichu, not tolerant of misdeeds to friends. I chuckled and went outside and assumed attendance stance as I waited for my ‘ride’ back to my gym. I heard somebody approaching me from behind and listened, when they were right behind me, I turned and caught their arm and twisted it around to their back, they were about to yell when I realized it was just Ketchum. I released him. “Gosh! Why do you do that!?!” Ketchum asked. “You snuck up on me. I used my instincts to defend. What did you expect me to do? Give you a hug?” “No, You could’ve at least waited to see who it was before assulting me.” I rolled my eyes at his denseness and explained my millitary training to him once again. He had his ‘I’m a stupid idiot’ look on his face again, I smirked when my ride showed up right at that moment, I got on and flew off towards my gym. ~~~~~ Misty’s POV ~~~~~ I went outside the second that Chamreun called me on my gear, I went to Brock, he had gotten the same call, except his was from Whitney. We decided that we’d have to get a ride to New Bark to see if we could help in any way. Emily offered us the use of her Pidgeot. She would be going with us of course. We got on the flying type and were about to leave when Bulma, Goku, Goten, and Trunks ran up and asked if they could come too, Emily said as long as they didn’t weigh down Pidgeot. They said they would fly alongside the bird, except for Bulma, she rode with us. We soon were airborne, the veiw was very pretty, but I didn’t have time to think about that since Tanya was in trouble. We got to Elm’s lab and were surprized that the situation was over and Tanya was alright. “Tanya!” Goku yelled as he jumped on top of her and hugged her tightly. “Goku! Happy to see you too, but could you please stop chokin’ me!” Tanya gasped. “Sorry!” he said, letting her go then scratching the back of his head, “Guess I just got carried away again because of what Misty and Brock told me!” “Hi you guys! Misty, I think there’s something wrong with Ash.” She said as she grabbed me by the arm and led me away from the others. “Misty, Ash isn’t taken yet, and he’s really bummed. He was going to ask me to be his girlfriend, but Gohan asked first. He’s been acting strangely since he found out Gohan asked me.” She explained. “Ahh, I don’t have any clue, except that maybe he likes you.” I said. “Yeah, he does, but that’s not really the problem, he’s been acting really like he’s there and isn’t there. Sometimes he just atares into space, you’ve known him longer than me. I thought you might know how to make him snap out of it.” “He’s never acted like that before that I know of. Someone should probably ask him about it.” “I think if anyone, you should ask him, I mean, if I do, he’ll probably think I’m giving up on Gohan and want to be his girlfriend. I am concerned though.” “Alright, I’ll ask him.” “Thanks.” “Yeah.” I said as we walked into the lab and saw a bunch of Haunters floating around and stirring up trouble. “Yikes!” I yelled as I ran back outside and watched through a window, I saw Tanya roll her eyes and start talking to the Pokemon who were loose. They calmed down somewhat and one looked worried, as if someone it knew were in danger. I went back in after strengthening my nerve. I almost freaked when I was inside, but stopped, remembering that they weren’t as bad as bugs. As I entered, I heard small amounts of the conversation, but could only understand half of what was being said. “Hello, Haunter you haunt?” someone said. “I just want to haunt what’s haunter ter.” Came a calm reply, I looked and saw who had said that, it was Tanya! “It’s haunter, haunter ter haunt.” A haunter told her. “Why haunt? I just haunter know what’s haunter haunt here.” I could understand quite clearly what the haunter told her this time. He said something along the lines of ‘We were supposed to get checked on last night, but Elm told us he had to help take care of somebody who was sick at the Lake of Rage. Now it’s time to eat and we haven’t even been fed yet! We need our routine checkup, especially after where Elm went last night, and above that, we want our food!’ I walked into the room they were arguing in, well, not exactly arguing, more like discussing stuff in. The Haunters and Tanya looked up at me, Tanya’s eyes were red and glowing and she kind of resembled a haunter, you could barely see her arms or legs! I stared at her for a minute and she didn’t say anything. “Uh, sorry if I interrupted anything, do you want me to leave?” I asked tentatively. “Haunt need to leave, ter can stay.” Tanya said in a slightly deeper voice than before. “Tanya? Is something wrong? You’re beginning to talk like a Haunter, and even look like one.” “Haunt?” “Haunt will be ter, ter is norhaunt for ter.” A haunter told me. “Ok, I’m taking your word for it.” “Ter.” “What?” “Good.” He said slower than last time. “Oh, ok. I can ony understand some of the stuff you are saying, do you mind if I use my Dex?” “Haunt ahead.” “Thanks.” I said, getting out the PokeDex. I held the button down and the haunters and Tanya started their conversation up again. “So, would you like me to feed you, or just get Elm?” Tanya asked the Pokemon. “The professor will have our heads if we eat anything but the cheap imitation food that he keeps in the freezer till it’s time to eat, then he zaps them in a microwave and feeds them to us, always the same flavor to.” The leead haunter explained. “Then do you want me to get Elm now?” “Yeah! We’re ravenous!” “Ok. I’m sure he would appreciate it if you could dlean up the mess you made as soon as possible.” She said leaving the room. I decided to help the ghost pokemon out and helped them clean up, by the time Tanya and the proffessor came back, the entire room was spotless. “Tanya, I thought you said that there was a mess in here!” Prof. Elm said as he entered. “They probably cleaned up, and from the looks of it, with some help from Misty.” Tanya said, smiling. “That was nice of you Misty. Thanks for helping with the cleanup.” Elm said to me as he went around the enclosure the Haunters stayed in and gave them a check up and their dinner. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I had felt a weird sensation when I had been talking to the Haunters. The feeling had left when I left the room to get Elm. Now, as I was talking to Ho-oH, that feeling was coming back. I felt like I was growing! I felt as big as my giant bird Pokemon! I looked at him and he was just staring at me like I was a ghost. I looked at my hands and saw wings! Not just any wings either, Ho-oH wings! “What’s happening to me!?!” I yelled, not knowing what was happening to me. “Why the heck would you think that I know anything about this?” he answered, completely bewildered at what was happening to me. I told him to return to his Pokeball and I felt normal again. Weird, I thought, Nothing like this has ever happened to me before that I remember. “Hmm, if I feel normal, and I think that right now I look normal again, but when I was talking to the Haunters and Ho-oH, I felt weird, maybe it has something to do with being around Pokemon.” I thought aloud, Ash must’ve heard some of what I had said because he looked at me curiously. After a few seconds, he turned back around and continued to talk to an intensely bored Pikachu. Pika looked about ready to fry something, and he was looking at a river full of rocks. I watched as he readied a Thunder attack, then launched it at the river, when it hit, the river somehow made a shield against the electricity and I watched as a few glassy, translucent stones were seemingly picked up by Pikachu’s electricity. One was yellow, one was blue, one was green, one was golden, one was silvery, one was red, one was just a plain color of grey, and one was seemingly clear. There were actually quite a few of each color, even the transparent and grey ones. I saw one of the grey ones hit Pikachu on the head and there was a bright light that blinded everyone in the room. When I could see again, Pikachu was smiling like Goku does when he’s embarrassed. I went up to him, as did Ash and we saw the stone that Pikachu had touched was now black. “Hmm. When a stone that’s grey touches a Pokemon that can evolve, and it turns black, then that means… That stone was an Everstone!” “Doesn’t an Everstone make the Pokemon it touches unable to evolve unless it is touched with a super rare stone?” “Yeah. Hey, Pikachu, why’d you let it touch you, I know you don’t want to evolve now, but what if you want to later?” “I won’t ever wanna evolve.” The furry mouse Pokemon said with a smile. “Alright, I’ll trust that‘s your final decision on evolution?” “Yeah! I don’t ever wanna be a Raichu!” “Alright. Just making sure you knew what you were doing.” “He he he, of course I knew what I was doing, you were making me bored with all your talking.” “Hey!” “I listened even though I was bored out of my mind.” “Ok, well, what are we gonna do with these other stones, they look like evolution stones to me…” “Why don’t we split them up evenly and give the Everstones to Gary and Nate?” “We’ll split them, but it would be mean to give the Everstones to our rivals, it would also be unfair to them.” “I was kidding about giving the Everstones to them, okay?” “Oh, heh heh heh.” “Somebody mention us?” a voice from the bushes said as we heard the sound of Pokeballs being opened. “Nate? What’re you doing here?” “Lets say I decided to pay a little visit to my sick rival, I would’ve gone easier on you if you had just stayed sick untill I made off with one of your rare Pokemon, maybe the Ho-oH. I heard something about a Gyrauno intent on destroying all humans, heard anything?” “Well, I was there, I helped stop him. His name was Amos.” “You’re joking.” “I’m serious. Even ask Piccolo or just about anybody here.” “Hmph, ah heck.’ “I had thought for a while that you would be off robbing some guy of a rare Pokemon about now.” I teased him. “Very funny rival, but I’ve already done that and the Pokemon has the highest defence and special defence of any Pokemon species.” “The only Pokemon that fits that description is a Shuckle. Don’t tell me you actually went for one of those!” I laughed hysterically. “Shut up and call out your Pokemon for battle!” “Same for you Ketchum!” I overheard Gary shout to Ash. “Alright, challenger sends a Pokemon out first, four on four battle, no time limit!” I chose the conditions. “Fine by me, I’ll probably end up stealing one of your Pokemon in one minute though.” Nate said smirking. “Go Croconaw!” “Alright, go Elekid! Thunder Shock!” I shouted, letting Elekid out of his Pokeball. “Croconaw, use Dig.” “Quick, use your most powerful electric attack before it can go underground! Then if it still gets underground, just jump as high as you possibly can!” Elekid hit with both of his attacks and Croconaw was down, I watched as Elekid started to glow oddly. I saw the glow cover his whole body then his body changed! He grew taller and buffer… When the light was gone, where Elekid hadonce been, a fully evolved Electabuzz stood. “Elekid, I mean Electabuzz! You’ve evolved!” I said, then I saw Nate ready his next Pokemon, he chose a purple Steelix and I did a double take. I recalled Electabuzz and sent out Ho-oH. He looked a little peeved at me for waking him but other than that, he seemed ready for battle. “Go-Ho-oH! Use your Sacred Fire technique!” “Steelix, use Rock Throw or I’ll have to leave you in a box for the rest of your life, and do it before the stupid bird can attack.” Nate said cooly, I felt my tempurature rising and started to feel strange again, Nate looked at me and then shrugged. Ho-oH dodged the Steelix’s attack and retaliated with ease, Steelix was down and out. “Too bad, he had a streak of hope in him, too bad, I’ll give him to crusher as a cheew toy later. Return you good for nothing. Go Ratticate! Hyper Mega Fang like we practiced exceot actually hit the opponent!” “Ho-oH, use Wing Attack!” Ho-oH’s attack hit the weak spot and Ratticate’s attack didn’t even get started by the looks of it. Nate recalled him and sent out Sneasle. “Better watch your Ho-oH, Sneasle actually has the type advantage here, he is ice and can freeze your dumb bird!” “Never insult my Pokemon!” I roared at him and lunged, I landed on his stomache and scratched him on the face three or four times before thinking ‘scratching?’ I looked at my hand, now a wing, my feet, now talons, were doing all the scratching. I was so preoccupied that I didn’t see Gary, Elm, Oak, Ash, Gohan, and even Nate run towards me with worried looks on their faces. “Tanya! Are you alright?” Ash said, snapping me out of my trance. “Huh? I’m fine, I think…” “Wha? Why are you talking like that?” “Like what?” “You’re saying Ho-oH all the time… you even look like a Ho-oH.” “What the heck!?!” I yelled, grabbing the mirror Gohan held out to me. “I need to sit down.” I said, suddenly feeling ill. “I’ll carry you…” Ash didn’t get to finish what he was saying because Gohan interrupted him. “I’ll help you inside.” He said, picking me up as best he could while I was in the condition I was in. “All I did was say her Ho-oH was dumb and she morphed into a man eating monster!” Nate defended himself when Gohan accused him of drugging me. “Nate! I will become one if you insult me or my Pokemon any more! I don’t actully need to morph to do that either!” “I believe you!” “Elm? Elm?” a voice came from the door, I saw Nate duck behind a pile of boxes. “What is it?” Elm said, rubbing his temples. “When can I become your assistant? You said yesterday that you would let me today.” “So I did. I’m a little busy right now, could you come bug me later?” “Proffessor! I wanna be your assistant now! I’m getting tired of having to wait!” “I’m sorry, but I was up all night last night and have been busy all morning so far. Can’t it wait?” “You look like you could use help now though! Ooh, wow, is this the Pokemon that you captured to save all of us humans? The one from Lake of Rage?” “Hey! That Pokemon was a male! He definitely wasn’t a girl Ho-oH, he didn’t have any common sense at all!” I protested. “Proffessor! You’re teaching this Pokemon to talk? That’s wonderful! Can I help?” “First off, Tanya Nonsutoppo isn’t a Pokemon, and she already knows english. Now could you please leave the lab and go do whatever you do when you’re not bothering me.” He said, shooing her out. “Huh? She’s Tanya?” “Yeah I’m Tanya! Hello? Don’t you at least recognize my voice?” “Oh, but why is your voice coming from a Ho-oH? Are you a ventriloquist?” I facefaulted. “I am the Ho-oH! I am not a stupid ventriloquist either!” “Gosh, just because I’m not falling for your little prank doesn’t mean you have to get all huffy!” “This is not a G** d*** joke! Get this in your thick skull! I am not joking!” “Ok ok, I know what you want. Ha. Ha. Ha. There is that better?” “Did you know I’m capable of frying you in this condition?” “I can tell that’s just your Ho-oH moving its mouth to what you say. So give it up and tell me how you got a legendary to go along with your little tricks?” “Shut up! Ho-oH! Get over here and tell her that it’s me! While you’re at it, mind telling me how to use flamethrower?” “Tanya? I think I’ll leave this for you two to settle, leave me out of it! You won’t be like this for long probably, so why should I tell you how to use one of the most powerful fire attacks?” Ho-oH told me. I felt my anger rising. “That does it!” I said, deciding to go with my gut feeling, “Ember!” I belched out a small lump of flame and it hit the girl smack between the eyes. “Ouch.” She said a she fainted. “Crap! Thanks a lot Nony-Tany, now I’ll have to take her home and explain why I left in the first place!” Nate yelled as he ran over to his sister. “Don’t call me that!” I yelled, I started to feel normal again, “Crud! Just when I need to fry someone!” “Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Ha ha ha! You can’t even battle without your precious birds and you want to fry me? Ha! Not even if you wanted to Nony-Tany!” Nate taunted me. “Stop it. Stop being so mean.” I said, holding my head, remembering all the times at school when everyone had called me that. “Waaa! Stop it!” He sneered, “Oh, does the wittle cwy baby want someone to stop? Too bad, Nony-Tany! You’re such a crybaby! You only beat me in battle because I let you win and think that you’re better. Nya nya nya! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany!” “Stop it! I win them fair and square! Stop it!” “Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany! Nony-Tany!” “STOP THAT RIGHT NOW!” a voice came from the door. It was Ash! I had almost expected it to be Gohan. “Why should I?” “Because if you don’t, I’ll beat you to a pulp, and I’m NOT kidding at all!” “Oh yeah? What’ll you do if I were to do this?” Nate said, grabbing my hair and pulling it hard. “Ow!” I cried. “Hah!” “YOU’LL STOP NOW IF YOU KNOW WHAT’S GOOD FOR YOU!” Ash roared. “Who’s gonna stop me?” “I will.” Ash said, charging towards Nate and slamming him onto the ground, then punching him left and right. He got up after a while, Nate had a bloody nose and was beaten badly. “Never make fun of Tanya or hurt her! Ever.” “Ok. I promise.” Nate said weakly. “Good. Now scram.” “Yes sir.” Nate feebly got up and, grabbing his sister, left. “Thank you Ash.” I said, still sniffling. “What did you expect me to do? Stand around and watch the girl I have a crush on get crushed? I don’t think so!” he said, pulling me close and kissing me on the lips. Gohan chose that moment to come in. “WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?” he roared when he saw me and Ash, I was still too stunned by Ash to move other than to look at Gohan from the corner of my eye. “I can’t believe you would cheat on me Tanya!” I pushed away from Ash, finally gaining control over myself. “I didn’t cheat on you! Ash made Nate leave and then he kissed me!” “I just saw you kissing him! You can consider our relationship over!” he yelled as he stormed out. ~~~~~ Ash’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Gohan stormed off angrily. I saw Tanya begin to cry and felt sorry for her, after all, it had been my fault to begin with. She probably wouldn’t want me as her boyfriend after what I just did to her. “I-I’m sorry Tanya, I wasn’t thinking.” I apologized. “Sorry? If you think saying sorry is going to make me be your girlfriend, you’ve got another thing coming!” she said, smacking me across my face. “I guess I deserved that.” I said to myself as I watched Tanya stomp away. She poked her head in and recalled her Pokemon. She also picked up Scout and went right back out. “I really screwed that up.” “Yup, worse than I could’ve too.” Brock said into my ear, I jumped a foot into the air and landed on my @$$. “Don’t do that!” I yelled at him. “Hey, I was just kidding!” “Still, don’t.” “Alright! So, what now, you’ve completely killed any chance of Tanya being your girlfriend, and you’ve also just stepped in acid.” “Huh?” I said, lifting up my foot, I saw a fluid without any real color burning away at my shoes. “Ow-wow-wow-ow!” I looked for a sink, I found instead, a bathtub. I took off my shoes and put them on the ground, I turned the water on cold and put my feet under the running water, when they felt better, I looked at them, My poor feet were burned beyond recognition! ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ “Ooh, that Ash! He’s really gotten on my nerves this time!” I said, slamming the door to my room shut so hard that the ‘Beware of Mutant Killer Teen’ sign fell off the door hook. I picked up my diary and Scout sat on my head, as always, except that she had gained weight when she evolved, it was like we always sat when I was about to write something in my diary. Dear Diary, Today Ash really did something wrong! This time he kissed me and Gohan saw him! The nerve of that guy! I wish that Ash would just go away and leave me alone. Brock isn’t any better. He’s always trying to bribe me into liking him. I hope I never have a boyfriend again! Gohan was only my boyfriend for two days! Two days! GTG now, I really need some advice on how to keep guys from asking me, cause when they do, and I’m not taken, I feel obligated to say yes. ~Tanya I hid my diary under my mattress and logged onto the PC in my room. I decided to email my troubles away. I logged onto my MSN, which Mitch had shown me how to use when he had been here. I saw that Mitch and all the other people on my buddy list were all offline. I signed into the forum I liked to go to and saw a new post by Ash, it had just been posted today, about five minutes ago. The title said ‘?Hopeless??’. I clicked the link and saw his post. ?Hopeless?? (posted by Ash_&_Pika) Hey, does anyone know what I should do? I kissed another guy’s girl and I really ruined her life! I really like her, but I’m not sure if she will ever like me again. Any idea of what I should do? Re: ?Hopless?? (posted by Pogosama_WM) This doesn’t belong in this forum, it belongs in the forum with all the locked topics! I’m going to lock this topic within the next hour. Ash_&_Pika, you should know that this is not a disscusion on Pokemon. Re: ?Hopeless?? (posted by MitchRucce52004) Ash, whatcha talkin about? The only four girls that you hang out with that are even near your age are Tanya, Misty, Olivie, and Arish. We both know that all of those four don’t even have a guy (yet). Re: ?Hopeless?? (posted by Ash_&_Pika) Tanya did have a guy, untill I totally screwed it up for her. Before- Tanya+Gohan. After-Tanya+Gohan-Gohan. All because I went and kissed her! I kinda felt sorry for the idiot called Ash Satoshi Ketchum, so I decided to reply to this little thread. This is what I posted- Shutup Ash Satoshi Ketchum! (posted by Tanya) Well Ash, looks like you should just get outta my hometown and back to wherever the h*ll you came from! I hope I never see you again for the rest of my life, except when I defeat Red and you don’t! Hahahaha! I feel ready to whoop him right now if I wanted to. Oh, wait, I almost forgot! You are Red! All the better! * grins evilly * After mere seconds, I got a reply. Re: Shutup Ash Satoshi Ketchum! (posted by Ari) Gosh sis, that’s pretty harsh! Especially coming from you to Ash. He’s reading what you posted and looks awful sad. Gohan read it and is going to email you ASAP. Poor Ash, he’s not even paying any attention to Pikachu now! You went a little too hard on him this time. Tanya! I said I’m sorry! (posted by Ash_&_Pika) I don’t know what came over me when it happened. It felt like somebody was controlling me! Honest! I never meant for any of this to happen! Re: Tanya! I said I’m sorry! (posted by Pokelover_46002) Ash Satoshi Ketchum? Pikachu? What the heck are you guys talking about? Ash Satoshi Ketchum is only a cartoon, as is Pikachu… I’m guessing that you might mean e- name and Pokemon Pikachu 2, the little handheld game. LMAO! (posted by Starrlight_Olivie) They aren’t cartoons! You must be from the same dimension that Mitch is from! Me, Arish, Tanya, Ash, Pikachu, Gohan, etc. are all from the Pokemon dimension, where real Pokemon live. (Yes, Prof. Oak and Prof. Elm are here too!) Re: LMAO! (posted by Pokelover_46002) Proove it. Re: LMAO! (posted by Pogosama_WM) Yeah, and I’ve got the perfect way to proove it. Film a Pokemon, one that is legendary, and post it, I’ll delay locking for now. It should not be Mew, he would be too easy to make a robot of it, same for Mewtwo, Lugia, and also Celebii, Zapdos, Arcticuno, actually, Ho-oH would be ideal for the film. Re: LMAO! (posted by Starrlight_Olivie) Alright, but I’ll have to wait for Tanya to come out of her room so that I might be able to film her Ho-oH. Re: LMAO! (posted by flourescent_pichu) Hurry! I gotta see a real Ho-oH (if you weren’t lying) soon! I decided to check out a different forum, I went to the forum I had made before I left and saw that there were twenty new members! I typed in my username and password. I saw that two members hadn’t posted in a week. I sent an email to each of them as a warning and promptly received two replies saying that they had been gone for a while and forgot to email in advance. I checked out a new thread and it was entirely made up of spam! I emailed a warning to the people who posted the spam and then saw a new post saying ‘I’m sure I speak for all of us when I say SCREW YOU! This forum sucks anyway!’ I posted saying that everyone who spammed up my forum would be banned immediately. I banned four members just today. I went to my rant link and posted there saying that my love life sucks etc., etc. I noticed a new email on my msn and went to check it out. It was Lara, she was one of the members of my web team that helped me run my site. It just said that she finished the FanFic/Journey/Wanna-be section and that Renee had finished the ‘Vegeta as a Sore Loser’ section. I went back to my inbox and saw an email from Gohan and didn’t even bother to read it. I just deleted it and went back to forum scanning/reading/posting. ~~~~~ Janine’s (Tanya’s mom Janine!) POV ~~~~~ I was worried about Tanya, she had run into her room and locked the door, when I called to her, she ignored me and didn’t answer me at all. I tried to use a hairpin to open the door, and when that didn’t work, I tried the credit card, tha tdidn’t work either! I was beginning to get annoyed but managed to control myself. “Tanya? Could you please let me in?” I asked through the door. “Why?” an answer finally! “I want to know what’s going on.” “Alright, the door’s open.” I went in and Tanya was on her bed with Scout sitting on her head. The way Scout was curled up, I would’ve thought my daughter was wearing a turban! “Tanya, I’m really worried, I could hear the door slam all the way downstairs, the whole house litterally shook!” “Heh heh, oops.” “What’s going on that’s gotten you all upset?” “Well, uh…” she said, thinking. “Uh, you know who Nate is, right?” I nodded, “Well, Nate, me, Ash, Gohan, and the others I told you about last time I called were at the lab next door. Nate started to call me Nony-Tany again and then Ash told him to quit it. Nate wouldn’t stop, he just pulled my hair and teased me more. Ash lost his patience and beat him up. Then Ash went and kissed me, on the lips, even though Gohan was my boyfriend. Gohan came into the room and when he saw what Ash was doing, he broke up with me!” “Ahh, I see. I used to have those kind of problems too. You know you can tell me just about anything.” Tanya gave me a look that basically said ‘Sure, whatever. I’m not so sure I believe you’ “Except it wasn’t with my first boyfriend, it was with your dad, and I ended up marrying him!” “Mom, guys aren’t as understanding as they were when you were dating. Now they’re stubborn @$$es!” “I believe you there!” “Heh.” She noticed something on her computor screen and went over to see what it was. “I know just what should get Gohan beggung for me to be his girlfriend again.” She said as she started typing something rapidly, a smirk on her face. After a message popped up saying a message has been sent Tanya leaned back in her chair and watched as a window popped up, revieling Gohan. “Watch this.” She whispered, turning off her webcam. “Huh? Oh, an email from Tanya!” Gohan said, his face lighting up, he read it and frowned. “D*mn it! Huh? Oh, hi Tanya” he noticed the webcam, “I got your message. I’m sorry about earlier…” Tanya turned on her cam after telling me to move to the right so that Gohan wouldn’t see me on the screen. “Hey Gohan. I’m a little busy right now. Can’t talk right now. Maybe later.” She said, turning off her webcam and shutting the widow Gohan’s surprized face was in. “He’ll crack soon enough.” She said, blocking Gohan on her MSN. I watched as she started to type something into the computor, probably a system command. I saw the screen flicker then fade to grey. I saw a window pop up and Tanya whispered something into a small device. The window suddenly revieled an extremely bummed out Gohan, staring at the screen of a computor. He suddenly took on an expression of genuine surprize. I watched as he seemingly realized what Tanya had said, boys these days are so slow and thickheaded. Gohan swore and pounded his fist against the desk his computor was at and stomped off. The camera or whatever followed him untill he was at the door and Tanya whispered into her device again, the camera stopped. I went downstairs and answered it. “Uh, Mrs. Nonsutoppo, is Tanya here?” he asked. “Why, yes she is.” “Oh, good. I need to talk to her.” “Follow me then,” I said, leading him upstairs to Tanya’s room. I knocked. “Door’s open.” Tanya called. Gohan went in and I saw a tiny bug crawl after him, it stopped in front of me and handed me a piece of paper. I picked the paper up and went to my computor and typed in the code on the paper. I saw Gohan and Tanya, Gohan on the bed and Tanya on her desk chair. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Gohan entered the room me and my trainer were in, I growled, remembering what he had said to Tanya at the lab. He reached out to pet me, then stopped , seeing I was mad at him. He shook his head, confused. Tanya let him sit on the edge of the bed while she sat on her desk chair. “Tanya, why’d you block me?” “What do you mean? I didn’t block you.” “How come I couldn’t talk to you on MSN?” “I logged off.” “Oh. Well, I actually came to tell you I really am sorry about ditching you at the lab, I wasn’t thinking straight.” “Um-hm.” Tanya said, raising an eyebrow at Gohan, who squirmed a little. “And well, um, I just thought at the time that you were kissing Ash back… I got really upset and couldn’t think straight.” “Um-hm.” “So, will you forgive me and be my girlfriend again?” that had been what Tanya had been waiting for him to say. “Hmm, I don’t know…” “Please?” “Umm.” “Please! Please! Please!” Gohan was on his knees, actually begging, I saw an amused smile on Tanya’s lips. “Well…” “Please!!!!!” “I guess I’l forgive you, but I don’t know about being your girlfriend again…” Gohan gave her the puppy eyes, “Please?” “Umm… I don’t know…” “I’ll even kiss your feet and wait on you hand and foot!” “NO!” Gohan stopped dead in his tracks. “No, no, no. If you would actually do that just to get me to be your girlfriend again, then the answer is no.” Gohan gave her a shocked, heart broken look then left the room. “I don’t want a boyfriend like him again, talk about desperate!” Tanya said, looking aghast. She took me off the bed and held me in her arms as she walked outside into the back yard. I saw something move and went after it, it was Mike! “Mike! How’re ya doin?” I asked, running up to him. He hadn’t changed since I had ‘found’ Tanya and made her my trainer. “Huh? Who’re you? How do you know my name?” he asked, then I remembered, I had evolved and changed color. “It’s me, Scout! I evolved and changed color!” He gave me an odd look. “You are Scout?” “Yep!” “Wow! It’s been a while! When was the last time I saw you? At least a few months ago, wasn’t it?” “It’s been, uh, around three, maybe four months since I’ve been captured.” “Whoa, lot of changes for you from the looks of it… Did you say you were captured!?!” “Yeah.” “Who would do such a bad thing to you? Are you here because you escaped?” “It wasn’t bad getting caught. It was good for me because I was caught by Tanya here.” I said, pointing to Tanya. “She doesn’t look like much of a trainer. She’s a little frail and skinny. Gosh, she looks so skinny, she probably can’t stand in the wind if it’s too strong…” he said, circling my trainer. “Gosh, that wasn’t very nice of you to say about me.” Tanya told him, he looked startled. “H-How did you know what I said?” “I don’t know, I think I picked it up from my Pokemon, but it might have something to do with those weird scientists…” “Huh?” “Oh, just thinking about something that happened a while back.” Oh, ok.” He turned to me, “So Scout, where’d you find her, she seems nice enough I guess.” “Well, on Route 29, I had broken my leg and Tanya helped me by taking care of me, so I stayed with her.” “Wow, that’s interesting. I haven’t even come close to evolving.” “It takes time and lots of it.” “Oh, ok. Well, gotta go or I’ll be late for class!” “Wait, I wanna go. Do you mind Tanya?” “Go ahead, mind if I tag along?” “Silly, of course you can, as long as you are quiet and don’t let anyone there see you.” “Ok!” We walked to a clearing all too familiar to me and I motioned for Tanya to hide in the bushes while me and Mike went into the clearing and sat at our usual spots we always sat at. Others showed up, but only one of them caught my attention. He was a stocky, well built Eevee who wore a black belt, he came up to me and smirked. “Hello beautiful, I haven’t seen you around, what’s your name?” the Eevee asked. “Scout. You?” “Void. You look like you only recently evolved, are all girl Furrets as beautiful as you are now?” I giggled slightly, “That depends on what you would consider beautiful.” I said, blushing visibly, being white didn’t help me much either. “So, how do you like it here so far?” “It seems nice.” “Would you like to come over to my home and have a tour of the forest? I’ve explored everything there is to explore here. I’ve been living here all of my life.” “Ooh. I would, except that my mother never ever lets me go anywhere after school other than to my own home.” “Well that is a bummer. How about sometime this evening?” “Oh, I… Just can’t, I’d have to give Mother twenty four hour notice…” “So? Why not just say to hell with her and come over to my place?” “I can’t, I just can’t.” “Aww, come on. It won’t hurt, it’s just one evening.” “I would if I could, but I can’t, and that’s that.” “Oh, alright. Maybe tomorrow?” “If I’m able to come tomorrow.” “Huh?” “Listen up, it looks like we have a new student. Come on up, don’t be shy.” The teacher said, motioning for me to come forward, I did without hesitation. “Now, could you tell everyone what your name is and where you’re from?” “I’m Scout, I come from…” I thought for a moment before coming up with a place I could lie about coming from, “Buttercup Town, Howen.” “Ahh! A native from Howen. You must be the exchange student who came here when Scoot went there.” “Yes, I’m the exchange student.” “Well, it’s nice to have you in our class.” “Thank you.” I said, the teacher motioned for me to sit down. I went and saw that Void had taken my seat, I decided to sit next to a Furret. She told me her name was Lorelei, but that I could call her Karah. “You act like you’ve been around here before.” “Huh? What do you mean?” “The way you had to pause before saying where you were from… You almost acted like you are from here but don’t want anybody to know.” “I was thinking of what you call it here, I am used to calling it Houen, but I thought I would confuse everyone by saying that.” “Oh. I see what you mean…” “Lorelei, Scout, now is the time to listen, not talk.” “Sorry miss, I was just telling Scout what you would expect of her.” “I’ll let it pass this time, but I want you both to be listening to what I say, not chatting.” “Yes mam.” “Ok.” I said, the entire class looked at me in disbelief. “I won’t tolerate any slang in this class! Here, you use slang, you get punished, first day or not! Scout, come up to the front of the class immediately.” Teacher said. “Yes mam.” I said, walking up to the front, embarrassed. “Hold out your paws.” I did as she told me to and “Whack!” a broken ruler, probably found in a garbage bin, rapped me hard on the tops of my fingers. “Whack! Whack!” I held in the yelping that was trying to escape from my mouth. “Scout!” Great, it was Tanya, she walked over to me and picked me up. She examined my paws, “I’ll have to wrap those for you.” She said as she walked over to teacher. “You really shouldn’t abuse your students, they learn to hit others when they do something wrong and that in turn makes the world a horrible place to live in. The reason most trainers are mean is because they were taught to be mean, not on purpose either.” “Who are you to tell me how I should teach my students?” “I’m Scout’s trainer.” There was an audible gasp as everyone hid behind Void, even the teacher. “Nice example you set. I don’t want to hurt or catch any of you. I promise.” Tanya said soothingly. “I knew there was something weird about you Scout! You are a spy! No wonder you wouldn’t go on the tour of the woods!” Void shouted at me. “I didn’t go because I am originally from here!” I answered. “Liar.” “You’re just jealus because I have a nice trainer.” I said, sticking my toungue out at him. “Scout! You shouldn’t stoop as low as him, it makes you seem immature.” Tanya told me. “Oh, shut up you b****es!” Void shouted at us. “Alright! That does it! Ahhhhh!” Tanya said, going Super Saiyin. “Nobody calls me and Scout that and gets away with it!” “Yeah!” I said, Fury Swiping him of my own accord. “Ouch! Destroy the traitor and human immediately!” All of the Pokemon behind Void charged except for Karah, she plopped her tail down right between us and them. “Stop this right now! They are only defending their pride! They have a right to do such. Void, you are the worst example of a Pokemon that can be trusted, no, wait, you can’t be trusted at all!” “Karah! Move now or suffer!” “Is this what you want? For innocent Humans and Pokemon alike to suffer for your pleasure? That is just plain barbaric! Look at yourself, you are a monster!” “Attack the traitors and the human immediately!” All the Pokemon stopped and looked at Void in disgust, “Karah’s right.” Is what they all said as they sided with us. “I am King since my brother, Amos was taken out of office! I command you, and you should listen so that you stay safe!” “Amos is your brother? Stay away from me! Amos almost killed me just yesterday!” Tanya whined. “Huh? You’ve met my brother? Let me guess, he was up to no good.” “Yeah…” “What was he trying to do?” “Destroy all humans.” “WHAT!?! If he were here, I would tan his skrawny hide! Any idea of what happened to him?” “I heard that he was banished to the bottom of a lake…” “Oh, so he has been punished. Maybe he’ll learn from his mistakes this time…” “THIS TIME!?! He’s done stuff like that before!?!” “Fraid so… You’ve heard of the way Lake of Rage was formed, right?” “Yeah…” “Well, he caused the Gyrados to make the lake in an attempt to rid himself of all humans near the lake, I have to say, he temporarily scared them off. Also, he caused the Bronze Tower to burn down, making the Burned Tower. He also made the Alph City of Gold into nothing but ruin.” “Oh… I see, you’re obviously not like Amos in any way other than having the same parents?” “Yep, he’s evil and will only cause suffering for his greed, I on the other hand, want Pokemon to be safe and protected from dangers as much as possible.” “Oh, so that’s why you wanted to attack us. Well, anyway, it’s getting to be lunch time, we’d better get going.” “Wait, you can have lunch with us! There’s more than enough for all!” He called as we were about to leave. “Thanks, my mom isn’t the best at making lunch… I prefer to eat natural food than the chemical food my mom buys any day.” “Well, get over here, I’ll show you where we get our lunch!” “Alright.” Tanya said, following him and the others. I jumped onto her head and rode there until we got to the place Void had been talking about. “Wow, this is a really nice place. I haven’t seen it before and I life right, um, in New Bark Town!” I heard something and perked up, Tanya noticed and whispered to me, “What is it Scout?” “I heard something.” “What did it sound like?” “Listen.” I told her, she listened for a time, then began to get worried about something. “Tanya? You alright?” “Yeah, we need to get outta here now. I heard something that sounded like gunfire and explosives.” “That’s not what I heard, I heard somebody calling for help.” “Void, I need you and the others, including Scout, to stay here, I’m gonna go check it out.” “Tanya! I wanna go too!” “No, I heard gunfire and I don’t want you to get hurt, you will stay with Void til I get back.” She said, leaving the clearing in the direction the sounds were coming from. I followed her anyways when Void was talking to the others in the clearing. ~~~~~ Van’s POV ~~~~~ I was battling Raven when he fired a Charged Particle Cannon towards me, it hit a cliff face and suddenly compacted into a circle filled with swirling colors. I saw a girl, then a strange creature walk out of it. Another Zoidian!?! I thought as I watched as she looked around, then, seeing the Blade Liger and Raven’s Zoid, her eyes widened in fear and surprize. “Well well, another ancient Zoidian, I’ll have to take her and the other one with me. What a happy coincidence!” Raven said over the communication system. “Shut up Raven! For all we know, she could just be a ghost!” I shouted back. “Well, I think I’ll finish you off now and go pick up the two Zoidians while I’m at it!” He said, charging up his Charged Particle Cannon and turning it to lock on mode. I couldn’t escape the energy beam now, even if I tried to, and my blade trick was a one- time deal. I had to think fast! Before I could even think of one possibility, the girl jumped between us right as Raven fired, she stayed in midair and held a glowing ball in her hands as she said something I couldn’t hear. I saw Raven’s beam being stopped and pushed all the way back by a beam coming from the girl’s ball! Raven’s Zoid was reduced to a bit of scrap metal and his organoid system which had protected the boy who was my rival. The organoid flew off to the west. Me and Zeek got out of the Blade Liger and found the girl standing on the ground over the rubble she had created, a surprized look on her face, it was while she was there that she finally noticed the strange creature. “Scout! I told you to stay with Void while I went to check out what was going on!” “Fur furret ret fur!” the creature shouted back. “I know, I know, but I’m your trainer and I told you to stay with Void so you could be safe. Oh well, can’t be helped now. We’d better find out what’s goin on here, and where the heck we are! This place isn’t even on my map at all!” “Furret fur?” “No, this can’t be Mt. Silver, there probably isn’t a mountain for miles around with that name.” “Huh? Who are you?” I asked, startling the duo. “I’m Tanya, and this is Scout.” The girl introduced herself and her creature. “I’m Van. What is Scout anyway? I’ve never seen anything like it.” “She’s a Furret. I’m surprized you’ve never seen one before, they’re quite common around where I think we are… If we even are there anymore.” “Where do you think you are?” “Route 29, just west of New Bark Town.” “I’ve never heard of those places before.” I said, looking in the direction the hole they had come out of was, the hole was gone! “Holy crap! How could a hole that big just dissapear like that!?!” “Huh?” the girl said looking. “The cave’s gone! Now how can I possibly get home! I can’t see any way around that hill either! Maybe we should just go over it Scout.” “Uh, hate to break it to you, but Black Thorn hill is cursed…” “Black Thorn! We must be near Blackthorn city!” “There’s no such place.” “Yes there is, it’s right here in Jhoto, if this even is Jhoto.” “This is Planet Zi.” “You’re lying! I can’t have gotten to a different planet!” “Wha? Different planet? I’m not lying, this is Planet Zi, what planet are you from?” “Earth.” “Holy! There is no planet by that name!” “I come from Earth! That’s where I was born and was a second ago, before I cam out of that cave… I need to play an instrument before I get out of control.” The girl said, opening her backpack and pulling out a tiny flute of some sort, I think that they are called piccolos… She started to play a song that I had never head before, it sounded like the song was magic in some strange way. Especially when she got to a certain part where she started to play faster and with more feeling. After a few more minutes of playing the instrument, she stopped and put the flute back carefully. I noticed that she got out another flute like instrument, it wasn’t the kind that went to the side either, this one pointed down and had six holes for fingers to block. She played a few randon notes and then I realized that when she hit four notes in a certain order, a glow went around her. She played those notes at least three times before I saw her entire body and Scout’s enveloped into a bright swirling light like the one that had been swirling around the Blade Liger when it was hit hard with a bean from Raven’s Zoid. I was about to grab her and pull her out when I heard her still playing the somewhat tuneless song. I stopped and looked more closely, so closely because I was worried about the strange girl called Tanya, that I stumbled into the field of lights and saw very clearly a place that was probably the most beautiful place I had ever seen! Tanya, Scout and another creature I had never seen before were all there. “Whoa! What a place! This is beautiful, I wish Fiona could see this!” I said a little loudly, Tanya and the two creatures with her looked at me and laughed. I soon realized why, I had accidentally landed on a purple blob of jelly that squirmed and said ‘ditto’ I jumped off it and was relieved when none of the jelly like substance had stuck to me. “What is that thing!?!” “It’s called a Ditto! How can you not know about Dittos? They’re extremely popular!” “I don’t know, all I do know is that it looks like jelly and is making me hungry!” Tanya looked about ready to kill, I gulped. “Did I say something wrong?” “Dittos are really sensitive about being called jelly! You’ve scared it away by saying it made you hungry! I am so glad that you aren’t a trainer!” “Trainer?” She sweatdropped and facevaulted. “You are even more hopeless than my ex- boyfriend!” “I think I’ll just go back to my base now that you’ve scared the crap outta me…” “Looks like I’ve scared something else out too, you need to change your pants, after you find a place away from me to do it!” I looked down and sure enough, I had wet my pants. “Why me!?!” I said, walking off to find a decent restroom, there wasn’t a single one! “Where are the bathrooms here?” “There aren’t any.” “Sh*t! Today is so not my day!” I walked to a bush then realized I was in need of clean pants… ~~~~~ Rudolph’s POV ~~~~~ “Fiona, Van said he would be back in a few minutes, it’s been hours!” I complained, looking out a window. “He’ll be back, he probably ran into a few Emperial fighters on the way back…” Fiona said, then clutched her head tightly, as though in pain. “Fiona! Are you alright!?!” She soon stopped holding her head and looked relieved and worried at the same time. “Van is lost and could be in danger! I just saw a girl with not one, but two organoids near where he was. He is in a place he had never seen before!” “We’ve gotta go find him!” “I can’t even find Zeek or the Blade Liger!” “That just makes the need to find them greater! Where were you last able to sense them?” “Over there, on the map, it says that they would be around twenty-five miles in that direction.” “Moonbay, head in the direction Fiona’s pointing. We’ve gotta find Van!” “Yeah, alright, alright, I’m only doing this so that you might get the point in your head, Van won’t get lost, he was born around here. Also, he would be able to tell if something was amiss.” Moonbay told me, heading in the direction Fiona was pointing. We came to a small valley and inside of it, I saw a swirling light, like when Fiona and Zeek were in the Blade Liger… I got out of the transprot and ran towards it, it was smaller than the first one I had seen, only a few people would’ve fit into it if it were a room. I ignored Irvine’s advice to stay out of it and stuck my head in, there was a girl, two creatures, and something moving behind a bush. The place was beautiful! I pulled my head out and told the other three with me that it seemed safe to go in and find Van, Zeek, and his Zoid. They consented and went in with me. The girl was right in front of us when we entered. “Hi, who’re you? I’m Tanya, this is Scout,” the girl pointed to a small organoid type creature, “and Jaride.” She pointed to the flying organoid like creature. “I-I’m Rudolph. This is Moonbay, Irvine, and Fiona.” I said, pointing to each person respectively. “Nice to meet you.” “Nice to meet you too. Your organoids are cute.” Tanya blushed, “They aren’t organoids, they’re Pokemon, silly!” “Oh, heh heh. Sorry bout that, I’ve never seen Pokemon before. Do all the girls look like Scout and boys look like Jaride?” “No silly, Scout is a Furret, Jaride is a shiny Celebii. There are two-hundred fifty- one different kinds of Pokemon.” “Oh.” It was my turn to be embarrassed. “Have you seen Van anywhere, he’s a short guy, black-grey hair, he has an oganoid called Zeek, and a Blade Liger.” Moonbay said, getting impatient. “Oh, yeah, he’s behind that bush, I would highly recommend you don’t even go near it til he’s done.” “Done with what?” Irvine asked her, he was plainly bored. “Well, I litterally scared the crap outta him…” I tried to hold in my laughter, but couldn’t resist chuckling, soon everyone else was laughing. “That’s not funny! Does anybody have some clean pants I can wear til I can get into my own clothes?” I heard Van shout from behind the bush. “Sorry, left all the spare pants in the transport.” Irvine told him, “We hadn’t counted on you p*ss*ng your pants when we came.” “Shut up and get me some clothes before I really get mad at you!” “Irvine, here, give this to him for now.” Tanya said, handing him a towel, she had been facing away from the bush Van was behind the entire time. “Why should I?” “Because you don’t want an @$$ kicking here and now!” “Alright, here Van, put this towel on for now til somebody gets you something to wear.” “Alright, thanks.” He said, grabbing it. He came out with the towel around his middle. “I think I feel decent enough to get my own clothes now, be right back.” He walked out and soon came back wearing some freshly cleaned clothes. “Much better. Now to somehow get miss lost and confused back to where she came from…” “I can take care of that, but right now, I have the strangest feeling that there’s something wrong with this picture.” I heard a voice say. “Huh?” I looked for the source of the voice, but finding nothing, shrugged it off. Scout began to look really paranoid and stared at Jaride. “Fur furret ret fur furret furret fur!” Scout yelled. “Oh, nothing, just, so much life.” The voice, which I was guessing belonged to Jaride, said evily. “W-What’s going on?” I asked nobody in particular, I saw Jaride’s eyes glowing red and his body had a black aura surrounding it. I stepped back involutarily and began to get scared. “Oh, am I scaring you, Prince Rudolph?” “What!?! How does he know you’re the prince!?!” Moonbay asked me madly. “I didn’t tell, honest!” “I can read minds, I find it quite amusing to hear you pitiful humans get so confused over such a simple concept! It is to laugh!” “Jaride, what’s up? You don’t usually act like this.” Tanya said, stepping forward. “I fell like I can finally use my time restoring the balance, not wasting my time on you filthy, insignificant humans!” “JARIDE! HAVE YOU GONE MAD!?!” Tanya roared at him. “No, I’ve realized my true place in the world!” Jaride said, holding a ball of light in his hand. He calmly flew towards Tanya, and held the ball near her head. She just stared at the ball, to scared to move. I decided that if she didn’t move, I’d push her over and make her fall so that if Jaride did anything, he would miss us both. I was totally unprepared for what happened next, the ball grew till it was the size of Tanya’s head, he moved so that it was a few inches away from her heart and released it. A blinding flash of dark-colored light filled the area. I couldn’t react quickly enough and I heard a pained gasp and an evil laugh. The second the light had subsided, Jaride and Tanya lay on the ground. Tanya didn’t have a single scar or bruise, she looked totally unharmed. Jaride looked the same way, no red eyes, no dark glow. Scout was right next to Tanya a few seconds later and was trying to wake her up. I suddenly felt like I was being watched and looked up, a creaturelike Jaride, except green instead of purple, was heading towards Jaride, shame on its face. I watched it closely as it picked up Jaride and flew off somewhere into the surrounding woods. It returned and saw Tanya for the first time, I flew towards her and placed a hand on her shoulder, I saw a pulsing light around the two. After a while the creature shook its head and flew off sadly. ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ I felt Tanya’s energy extinguish then come back. Then I felt it dying slowly and decided that even though she wouldn’t date me anymore, I should still go help her. I told Ash after he demanded to know where I was off to, he tagged along. I finally found her,she was laying on the ground. Scout was trying to wake her up, a little boy was too. I ligtly shoved the boy over and shook her to try and wake her up. She didn’tt even breathe! I new I had to do something, so I grabbed her backpack and began searching through it, to Ash, Pikachu, and everyone else’s disgust. I foun what I was looking for, her first aid kit and first aid booklet, I opened the booklet first and tried to look up something, nothing. I lookd through the first aid kit and didn’t see anything that could help. “What are you doing? You shouldn’t go through other peoples stuff you know!” a voice behind me said, it was the little boy I had shoved over. “Shut up kid, my ex-girlfriend is in danger and you want me to not check her first aid kit? Yo usure as heck don’t know much about this area.” I said bluntly. “Is she a Zoidian?” another voice asked, it was a boy with black and grey hair. “No, she’s a Saiyin halfling.” “Oh… So much for that idea.” I finally decided to check Tanya’s pulse, barely anything. She was barely breathing. I began to get paniky and grabbed Tanya’s Gear, I called Elm and told him to get ready for an emergency. He said he would and I put the gear back on Tanya’s wrist. I grabbed Tanya around the middle and picked her up. “Ash, Pikachu, Scout, meet me in New Bark, you can bring the other kids if you want to. I’m gonna get Tanya back to either the lab or her house, preferably the lab.” I said as I took to the sky and flew full speed to New Bark, the first stop was definitely the lab, Elm led me to a room with a bed in it and I layed her on it. Ash and the others arrived an hour later, in a strange vehicle too, it looked like a snail! They sat in the room with me and waited for Elm to say something. “Oh my, this does not look good. I’m afraid she’s gotten into one adventure too many. She might not make it through this time.” Elm told us glumly. “God! Why did I have to be an @$$ and break up with her just because of a simple mistake I made! This is my fault!” I said, disgusted at myself. “Gohan, if it’s anybody’s fault, it’s mine, I was the one who caused it by kissing her when I knew darn well she was yours.” Ash told me. “CRAP! Someone phone a doctor or someone who knows about doctoring!” Elm shouted, Ash ran to a videophone and dialed in a number, an operator appeared on the screen. “Who would you like to contact sir.” The operator said lazily. “The closect doctor to New Bark Town, and hurry! Someone’s in big trouble!” “Alright, here you go.” The operator said before dissapearing from the screen as a young man appeared. “Hello, are you in need of assistance?” “A friend of mine is hurt bad! We’re in Prof. Elm’s New Bark Town Laboratory, please hurry!” “I’m on my way, be there as soon as I possibly can.” “Thank you.” Ash said, hanging up and waiting near the door. We heard a knock and Ash hurriedly opened the door and let the man who had been on the screen inside and led him to where Tanya was on the bed. “Hmm. So, this is the patient?” “Yes!” “Alright then, I’ll have to check and see just what’s wrong with her before I can do anything.” He said, escorting us out of the room. He soon came out frowning. “She’s got a very bad fever that id making her temerature rise almost constantly. I’m surprized she’s survived this long.” “Tanya…” I muttered. “Isn’t there anything we can do to help?” the kid from earlier asked. “All that could be done has been done, I’ll be staying nearby in case anything happens. Also, somebody will have to be watching her all the tie to make sure that she is alright. You can take turns doing that.” The doctor said. “I’ll watch her first then, if that’s all I can do to help right now. Just tell me anything I’ll need to do.” “It’s quite contagious for children, we wouldn’t want you to get sick too. You had better not even think about going inside there.” “Don’t worry, Rudolph has an immune system of steel! He won’t get sick.” “I just don’t want to risk anybody else getting it. Nobody under the age of fifteen will be allowed in there at all.” “I’ll go first since it doesn’t look like anybody else of age isn’t saying anything.” I said. I listened to what all I had to do and then went in. I pulled up a chair next to Tanya’s bed and sat down on it. I watched her for any signs of life. She never moved except for when she breathed, then she gasped for air. I took the now not cloth that was on her head and placed it into a bucket of ice cold water. I took out a cold cloth and put it on her forehead. I absently grabbed her hand and held it. I felt her hand trying to grip mine! I bent over and kissed her cheek. My time watching was up all too soon and I reluctantly released my grip on her hand telling her I would come back as soon as I could. Arish went in after me and I told everyone that Tanya was doing fine and sat down outside the door, waiting for Arish’s time to be up. I eventually fell asleep on the chair. When I woke up, a blanket had been draped over my shoulders. I remembered Tanya and jumped up, the door was open. I peeked into the door and saw that Tanya was alone, so I went in and sat by her bed after shutting the door. The cloth en her forehead was hot and sticky from sweat, so I replaced it with a cold, damp one. I saw Tanya tense up and made sure she was alright before sitting down again. I grabbed her hand and she gripped it weakly. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I felt someone grab my hand and gripped it, “Gohan?” I asked. “Yes, it’s me. You shouldn’t be talking, you need to keep up your energy.” He answered. “Yeah, ok.” I said, taking notice that since Arish had come in for the second time, nobody had come in until now. There was quiet for a while, neither of us talking. I heard a voice coming from behind Gohan, “Gohan, you shouldn’t be in here at all, I just found out that the fever Tanya has is quite contagious, even to adults. This whole lab has been shut off from the rest of New Bark. We’ve been lucky that nobody has caught it even though almost all of us has come in contact.” “You expect me to just leave Tanya in here alone!?! You’re crazy!” Gohan roared. “Suppose you get sick, what then, have you thought about that yet?” “Yes, and I won’t leave her like this, when I came in, the cloth that was supposed to keep her cooled off somewhat was sticky with sweat! I won’t neglect her!” “It would help her emotionally if you didn’t stay and risk getting sick.” “Well, somebody has to stay with her, and if everyone else is too scared to help their friend, I’ll stay with her.” “Fine, but just let me know if you start to feel overheated or tired with this, the red button lets you speak into it, the green turns it on and off.” “Yeah, sure.” I suddenly felt like I was being pulled through the bed, I tried to grab something, but couldn’t, I felt somebody grab my hands and stopped struggling, breathing a sigh of relief “Thanks.” “Tanya, if you need anything at all, just let me know, ok?” “Um-hm.” I nodded. ~~~~~ Ash’s POV ~~~~~ I watched from outside the room as Gohan held Tanya’s hand and talked to her. She responded and smiled at him. Gohan had a look of relief on his face as he sat down next to her bed, occasionally replacing the warmed rags with cold ones. I saw how she tried to start up a conversation with him. He told her she would get better faster if she didn’t talk unless she really needed to tell him something. I realized that if Tanya was meant to marry, the lucky guy definitely wouldn’t be me, it would probably be Gohan. I went over to where the others all were getting any of the fever germs zapped. It was m turn when I got there so I walked right through the electronically charged hallway. I felt the slightest shock when I first went in, but after a second or two, I got used to it. I was at the end of itt and stepped out. Everyone was sitting around bored to death, when they saw me, they had blank looks on their faces. “Hey, what’s up?” “How is she?” they all asked at once. I noticed Scout wasn’t there and figured that she was in a different room. “She’s fine, she can talk and move a little. Gohan’s taking care of her, so at least she’s not all alone.” I told them, they began to look a little more cheerful, but then Rudolph came up to me. “I want to go see her.” The kid said with determination. “I’m sure you do, but we have to convince the doctor that it’s alright for you to go see her.” “Did the doctor say anything about the fever before you walked through?” Irvine asked. “Yeah, I overheard him say that the disease is contagious to adults and children alike. The lab has been shut off from the rest of New Bark Town as a precaution.” “Hm, I need to ask the doctor something about that fever.” I rvine said as he went through the hall and out of sight. He came back with the doctor holding him in a headlock and leading him in. “I just wanted to ask you somethin! Geez!” “What?” Dr. Utsuji asked skeptically. “I need to ask you away from everyone else.” “Alright, follow me, and no running off toward Tanya’s room. We can talk in the part of the lab Elm is letting me use.” ~~~~~ Irvine’s POV ~~~~~ The doctor led to to a room, but on the way, he stopped to calm down some angry Pokemon. I took that as my chance and ran to Tanya’s room, I looked in the door and quickly etched what I saw and heard into my memory, then ran back to the doctor. He was almost done with the angry Pokemon and when he looked back to see that I was still there, I was right where I had been. I kept my breathing slow as though I hadn’t moved and he seemed satisfied. Then we got to the room Utsuji was using and he told me to ask him as much as I needed to. “So, is it more or less common for a kid to get this disease than an adult?” “Children are most likely to get it, adults have a more developed immune system.” “Is there an antidote or cure? Anything that might make someone with this disease to get better quickly?” “Yes, but it is extremely hard to get at.” “What is it?” “… An egg of a Moltres must hatch nearby the sick person, unlikely, but if it happens, it will be successful. Another is to keep the person’s temperature from rising anymore. We are currantly trying to keep hr temperature down.” “I’m guessing that there is another, one you do not wish to tell me. What is it?” “Huh? How did you know?” “I’m the one asking the questions here!” “Alright, it’s a vaccine from a distant planet called Planet Zi, it’s too far away for anyone to get to from here on earth. Nobody can get there fast enough to save Tanya, and nobody in here can leave, so you’re totally out of luck on that one.” “I come from that planet. I know how to get there in a few seconds.” “You can’t leave the lab!” “I can’t, but Zeek can.” “The robotic unit that you call an organoid?” “That’s him.” “Well, he’ll have to be sterilized before leaving the facility. I’ll get started, you can stay in here and help.” “Zeek only listens to Van and Fiona.” “Well, get one of them if you want. If we’re gonna go through with this crazt plan of yours, we need to hurry!” “I know, my sister died from it and I barely managed to save a bunch of kids on Zi from it.” “I see.” I went back to the room the others were in and both Fiona and Van offered to help, I ended up letting both come. I led them to the room and snuck out. I went to Tanya’s room and cracked open the door. “Gohan, come here, I need to tell you some good news.” I said quietly. “Huh? Hey Irvine, what is it?” “I know where to get a vacine to save Tanya, I’m gonna help to get it for her.” “Thanks. I owe you one.” “Yeah.” I said as I shut the door and went back to the room the others were in, I snuck in just as the doctor was about to ask me a favor, luck must have been on my side. “Irvine, I need you to explain to us how to get to Planet Zi.” “Right, first, we need to go to where Tanya was and go through a portal Tanya made. Then we go to the city all the kids I helped save were in, ask for an appropriate dosage for Tanya. Get it, thank em, come back.” “I’ll take your word that there’s a portal. I’ll need you to point out the spot on the map for me.” He handed me a map, I pointed at an area above a town called Goldenrod City, he told me that place was called Route 35. “We’ll need to make Zeek take a note or something with him so that he can obtain the vacine without being called a thief. Who here has legible handwriting?” “I do.” Van said. He was handed a piece of paper and he started to write immediately. “Done.” He handed back the paper, Utsuji looked it over. “This’ll do. Now, where’s Zeek, we need to make sure he knows the way and all that kinda stuff.” “He’s right here.” Fiona said quietly, she had summoned Zeek already and he was standing next to her. “Zeek, you know where Tanya was when she got sick, right?” Van asked, the organoid nodded. “Good, and from where we went into the portal, do you know the way to the village the sick childern were in?” another nod. “Great, we need you to go and give this note to the lady who was taking care of the kids. Got that?” another nod. “That’s good, Utsuji needs to make sure the bug isn’t on you or you’ll accidentally get someone sick.” “Rrrr.” Zeek growled in a friendly manner. “This way Zeek.” Utsuji said as he led the way into a room filled with bright lights. They both came out after three seconds and Zeek was let out after Fiona asked him something I couldn’t hear. He left and we all went back into the room everyone else was in, I didn’t bother to look back to see if the other two were following, I just assumed they were. ~~~~~ Fiona’s POV ~~~~~ I hid behind a bush with Zeek in a place we had agreed on meeting behind. He opened up when nobody was looking and handed me the note, I got in holding the note and he closed his shutters. I saw through Zeeks eyes and made sure we were going in the right direction. We got to the portal, which was still there, I was surprized nobody had even looked at it. We went in and were back on Planet Zi, we ran to the village and got there quite sooner thanI had anticipated. Zeek went to the door of the church and opened it. The woman who had been taking care of the children was right in front of us, I still hadn’t gotten out of Zeek, so she pointed the gun at him and told him to leave or get shot, he opened and let me out, then shut again. “Fiona? Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t recognize you Zeek. Is there any special reason why you two are here? I don’t see your other friends anywhere around.” “They’re fine, we need to borrow a dosage of the vacine you used on the kids last time we were here.” “Why? Is someone sick?” “Yes, a girl named Tanya, from Earth. She needs the vacine badly.” “I’ll need to know how old she is, how much she weighs, and how tall she is. No need for exacts.” “She’s around thirteen, I’d guess that she weighs lees then a hundred pounds, and is a foot shorter than you.” “Ok, here you go, don’t lose any or there won’t be enough. Put it in here to make sure it doesn’t break.” “Thanks, I’ll try to repay you sometime when I’m not in this much of a hurry.” “No need to repay me, lets just say that it’s a token of my gratitude. Hurry or you won’t make it back to wherever she is in time!” “Ok, bye.” I said, getting back into Zeek and zooming back to the portal, then back to the lab. It was a strain to stay awake going as fast a we were. We finally got there and he slowed down as he went in. I held onto the vacine tightly and when he stopped and let me out in the room Dr. Utsuji was in. I handed the vacine to the doctor and went back to the others. Irvine was surprized that I had gone with Zeek, but then he remembered that Zoidians have the ability to immediately disintegrate germs. He ran out and we all followed him to Tanya’s room. ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ I saw Dr. Utsuji run in with a hypodermic needle filled with a blue fluid and had a huge grin on his face. I saw everyone else shove their way into the room too. Fiona looked tired and Irvine’s normally expressionless face showed that he was anxious. I watched as the doctor injected the fluid into Tanya and threw away the needle. “Tanya just needs some rest now so that her body can get back to its normal state. She’ll b perfectly fine in a fw hours.” “You mean that was the vacine?” “Yes.” “Thank God.” “Huh?” he said, noticing everyone else in the room, “Ok, everyone out but Gohan, Tanya needs a little air in here!” everyone left and sat down outside in chairs and waited. Tanya stirred and opened her eyes after an hour or so. She looked around and was about to get up, when Utsuji placed a hand on her shoulder and made her lay back down, “Tanya, you still need to rest for at least another hour. After that, you can get out of that bed.” “Aww, I don’t feel tired at all though.” She protested. “Doctor, uh, I think I may have forgotten to tell you, but Tanya is half saiyin and it takes her half the time a normal human takes to heal.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, I’m a saiyin halfling too.” “Ok, Tanya, you can get outta that be now.” “Bout time.” She said, jumping out, seeing me, she grinned and hugged me, thanking me for staying with her. “Hey, what did you expect me to do? Leave you here just because that germ’s contagious, I don’t think so!” She grabbed my hand and sqeezed it lightly. She noticed everyone staring through the doorway. “Uh, why are you all sitting there and staring at me like I’m a ghost or somethin?” “You’re alright! Yay!” “Gosh, what took ya so long to figure that out?” Tanya said playfully. “You won’t belive this, but Irvine was actually worried about you!” Van told her. “We were all worried at least a little, Van!” Moonbay yelled at him. “Heh heh heh, it’s not everyday that Irvine actually gets worried about someone.” “True, but no need to say the obvious.” “Tanyer-kins! You’re alright! I’m so glad!” Arish said hugging her little sister till her face turned blue. She realized she was choking her sister and let go. “Glad to see you too.” She gasped out. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I was inside of something really big, Pikachu was with me. We had been looking for an exit for at least a day, maybe two. I was hungry and thirsty, as was Pikachu. We came to a room with what looked like kitchen appliances, we opened what we thought was a fridge, only to find a lot of test tubes inside, we looked around and, finding nothing that so much as resembled food, were about to walk out and continue looking. I heard a voice and stopped. A very old man with long hair came out of a door I hadn’t noticed earlier. The man looked at the two of us and promptly picked us up gently, I figured that he wouldn’t hurt us intenionally, so I let him carry me. “I’ll bet you two little rascals are lost in here, you look hungry. I’ll take you to the kitchen and get you something to eat.” He said, entering a room with a real fridge, I licked my lips unknowingly and apparently the old man saw and set me and Pikachu at a table. “Hmm, what do strange little animals like to eat? Let me see, there’s some meatloaf, some ketchup…” “Pika pikachu!” (I call the ketchup!) Pikachu shouted at the mention of his favorite food. “So, you want ketchup?” “Pika!” (Yeah!) he nodded. “Then here you go, eat up. Now, what about you, what do you like?” I jumped down and pointed to a can with pictures of fruit on it. “Furret fur fur.” (That looks good.) “Canned fruit?” “Fur!” (Yep!) “Here you go, I’ll open it and put it in a dish for you.” The man said as he opened the can with a device that looked like a pair of scisors and poured the contents into a bowl. “Hope you like it, cause if you don’t and you spit it out, I’m not gonna clean it up.” The old man teased. I laughed at his joke, Pikachu obviously didn’t get it til I explained it to him, and then he laughed too. “So, you can understand english huh? You two are very different from any other animals I have ever seen. What are you?” “Furret.” I said between mouthfuls. “Pichadu.” Pikachu said with a mouthful of food in his mouth. I slapped him and he swallowed. “Fur furret fur ret ret fur!” (Don’t talk with your mouth full!) “Pika.” (Sorry.) “So, what are you, Mr. Yellow mouse-like animal?” “Pikachu.” “So, you’re a Furret,” he pointed at me. “and you’re a Pikachu,” he pointed at Pika, “I can remember that much. When you’re done, I want to show you two my lab, part of which is where I found you in.” “Fur!” (Cool!) “I wish there was a way for me to be able to understand what you two say, all I hear is you saying your names over and over.” “Pika pi pikachu.” (That’s just how we talk.) “Maybe that’s just how you talk…” “Pi pikachu!” (That’s what I said!) “Maybe I should teach you how to read and write, or preferably type.” “Fur!” (Yeah!) I said, finally I might be able to learn how to read what Tanya is on the PC so long for every night, I thought. I realized something just then, this old man was hinting that he wanted to keep us! “Furret fur fur furret ret ret fur furret.” (Pika, he plans on keeping us.) I said, frozen at the possibiblity of having to stay here and never see Tanya or even Ash or Gohan ever again. “Pi?” (What?) “Furret fur furret ret fur furret ret ret ret fur furret!” (The old man wants to keep us!) “Pi pika pi?” (What do you mean?) “Fur furret fur ret ret Fur, Furret, ret furret Furretret! Furret fur ret fur fur furret ret?” (We won’t be ever be able to see Ash, Tanya, or even Gohan! You at leat know what that means don’t you?) “Pika! Pi pikachu chu pika!” (No! I wanna leave right now!) “Hey, what’s with the sad faces all of a sudden? Is something bothering you?” the old man asked us, concern in his voice. “Pi pikachu, chu pi pika kachu pi pika!” (Yeah there is, you’re trying to kidnap us!) “I honestly can’t understand anything you’re saying.” I got the idea and started to use the sign language Tanya had taught me. “(He said, that we think you are trying to kidnap us.)” I signed, asying what I was signing like Tanya had taught me and hoping he knew sign language. “Finally! Something I can understand!” “(Well?)” “I never said I wanted to kidnap you, I was just trying to offer you a scientist’s hospitality.” “(Oh. You were kinda hinting that you planned on keeping us though…)” “I did? Well, I must’ve gotten carried away as usual. It looks like Furret’s done, Pikachu, do you just want to bring that ketchup with you?” “Cha!” (Yeah!) “(My name’s Scout, Pikachu is his name, as you guessed.)” “Oh, thanks for telling me that Scout. I would’ve kept calling you Furret the entire time you were here if you hadn’t have told me. Now, on with the tour!” “(Ok.)” I told him, wondering where Tanya was, if she was even in this crazy place. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ I suddenly felt weak and fell. It wasn’t from the fever, I knew that much. Gohan rushed over to me and caught me before I hit the ground. He helped me up. “Gosh, that wasn’t possibly from the fever, it must be from something else. Can’t have this happenning all the time like this.” He muttered as he helped me to a chair. We had left the lab and were in my room talking. “I’m fine, thanks.” I said to him, he blushed. “Yeah. So, what about that shrine, we could go there sometime together, just you and me, like a date.” “Sounds like fun… What’ll I do about Scout though… Scout! I haven’t seen her since I was attacked! Where could she be!?!” “Probably not at the lab, she mighh be in the Gustav, you know, the transport Van uses?” “Yeah, Let’s check there.” “Tanya! Gohan! Have either of you seen Pikachu!?!” Ash shouted as he burst into the room. “No, Scout’s missing too!” “Come on, I’ve got a hunch they might be in the Gustav.” Gohan told him. “Alright, let’ s go then, Van and the others are gonna leave any minute!” Ahs said, running out, me and Gohan followed him and we watched helplessly as the Gustav dissapeared, our Pokemon with it. “Scout…” “Pikachu…” “Oh, shut up! I’ll fly and go get them, I can catch up to them easy! I’ll even take you with me. Tanya, start flying. Ash, hold on. Let’s move!” “Ok.” I said, flying after the huge transport. I caught up to it and went in front of it, motioning for it to stop. I looked down and sweatdropped, the windsheild was below me, they couldn’t even see me. I flew down and then motioned for them to stop. They waved back and smiled. They thought I was waving goodbye! “Stop!” I yelled loudly as I stopped backing up and ‘stood’ my ‘ground’ they saw this and stopped suddenly. Moonbay opened the cockpit. “Hey! What do you think you’re doing? We have to get going!” she shoutedat me. “Scout and Pikachu are in there!” I yelled back. She got a surprized look on her face. “Scout and Pikachu? Lemmie check.” She said as she dissapeared behind a door. She came back after a half-hour. “Sorry, they aren’t here.” “You sure?” “What, do you wanna check yourself?” “Well, I’d feel better about it.” “Alright, use the side entrance, I’ll open it for ya.” “Thanks.” “Yeah.” ~~~~~ Pikachu’s POV ~~~~~ Me and Scout were having a tour of what the old man called the Gustav. I heard the sound of Moonbay and Tanya’s voices and wanted to see where they were, but the man told me not to disturb Moonbay because she was driving. “(But we heard Tanya!)” Scout told him in a language that looked like a bunch of crazy hand motions. “Pi!” (Yeah!) I agreed. “Tanya? Who’s she?” “Pi…” I grumbled. “(She is my trainer and a friend of Pikachu’s trainer.)” “Oh, I think I get it, Tanya is your obedience school teacher!” “(No, she is my owner of sorts.)” “I get it now, well, let’s find her then.” “Pi pikapi pikachu!” (Tanya’s voice came from this way!) “Huh?” I motioned for him to follow me as I led the other two with me towards the voice. Ultimately, we located the source, but when we tried to get Tanya’s attention, she didn’t hear us and started to fly off. The man pressed a button and the window we were by opened. We shouted and this time she heard us! “Scout! Pikachu! There you two are! Me and Ash have been worried sick about you!” Tanya said as she approached us. She noticed the old man, “Have you been taking care of them all this time?” “Well, earlier today I found them in my lab, so I fed them and made sure they were ok.” “Thanks! Scout, Pikachu, hold on.” She said as she picked us up and carried us down. We were set down and were hugged til we turned blue! “Pika pikachu Chu Pik!” (Thank you Old Man!) I shouted as the man waved to us. Tanya giggled and translated for him. “I don’t look that old do I?” he joked. “Pi pikachu!” (Just kidding!) “Well, I hope we meet again sometime! Bye! Oh, and Pikachu, you can keep the ketchup!” “Pi!” (Thanks!) ~~~~~ Rudolph’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as Scout and Pikachu were returned to their owners and was about to say bye to them when I fell out of the Gustav somehow and landed in some bushes on the opposite side of th Gustav that everyone else was on. I ran over to the other side, but when I had gotten there, everybody was gone, even the Gustav! I looked around, but seeing nobody I knew, walked in the direction I thought New Bark was in. I ran into a few people who wanted to fight me using Pokemon and I told them I didn’t have any. They seemed bummed and left before I could ask directions. I saw a boy with red hair walking with another bot that had blue hair. I ran and caught up to them. “Excuse me, but in which direction is New Bark Town?” I asked them. “You aren’t anywhere near New Bark, kid. You’re miles from it!” the red head told me. “Shouldn’t you have a Pokemon with you for some sort of protection from wild Pokemon?” the one with blue hair asked me. “I’m not from this planet, I’m from Planet Zi, I got here by way of a portal and I can’t find it. I don’t even know how to get a Pokemon!” “Hey calm down, Nate’ll give you one of his.” The blue haired said to me. “Why do I have to give him one of my Pokemon? You have more, you should give him one!” the red head shouted. “Well, you could just give him one of your Ultra Balls to catch his own in.” “Alright, I’ll give the kid an Ultra Ball, you can give him Pokemon catching lessons though!” “Alright.” “Here’s a ball to catch a Pokemon of your own in, Gary will show you how to use it.” “Thanks!” I said, almost forgetting about my need to get back to Zi. “All you need to do to catch a Pokemon is throw a Pokeball at it, or in your case, an Ultra Ball. Sometimes you might need to weaken the Pokemon you want to catch a little before you can actually catch it.” The guy whose name was Gary told me. I remembered why I had to at least get back to New Bark Town at that moment, and the boy called Nate asked me why I had to find it right then. “Tanya will be there and she knows how I can get back to my own planet…” “So, you’re just another of my little rival’s friends huh?” “Tanya’s your rival?” “Yeah.” “That’s interesting. Why are you rivals?” “Oh, she used to tell everyone a bunch of stories about how she would become the best trainer and make anyone who rivaled her be thankful they ever even had a chanceto fight her… I got tired of her stories and decided to battle her every time we met, just to see who the better of us is. Now we’re rivals, but not officially.” “I think I get what you’re saying…” I saw something move and tensed, out of the bushes behind me came the small creature that had carried Jaride away after he had attacked Tanya. “Hurry kid! Throw the ball at it!” Gary whispered to me, I shook my head. “Why not?” “A Pokemon that looks like that one attacked Tanya and she ended up with a deadly fever…” “Yikes! I never thought I’d say this, but I hope she’s alright!” Nate said. “She is, Zeek went and got her the cure from my home planet.” “Good, now maybe I’ll get a chance to whomp her good for once!” “Ohh-kay…” “Excuse me, but aren’t you the little boy who was with my friend, Tanya, when she was attacked by my brother?” a voice came from the Pokemon. “Huh?” “Jaride is my brother.” “Well, yeah, I was there. Did you say Tanya was your friend?” “Yeah, I did. My brother, there was something evil controlling him. I heard him talking in his sleep about a little boy, Prince Rudolph, would be left beind when the gate closed and would be stranded on earth until he helps to free Jaride.” “I’m Prince Rudolph.” “Good, then I came to the right person. We need you to go to our shrine in Ilex Forest as soon as possible!” “I can’t believe it, the kid’s a prince!” Nate said dumbly. “Neither can I…” Gary added. “Hey, it’s no big deal! I always get scolded for acting so ‘unprince-like’” I said, making a bad impression of my advisor when I said it. ~~~~~ Nate’s POV ~~~~~ I couldn’t believe the kid was actually a prince, the way he acted wasn’t the way I imagined a prince would act. I just couldn’t believe it! “So, are you coming?” the Pokemon asked him. “Well, I guess so… Can Nate and Gary come?” “If they want to.” “Do you to wanna come or not?” “Uh, yeah, sure.” Gary said timidly. “I guess I’ll go with ya since Gary here can’t control his own voice right now. His grandpa told me to look after him anyway.” “He did not you liar!” “I was just kidding! I only said it so you would stop acting like a stupid idiotic baboon!” “Keh.” He rolled his eyes. We were instantly teleported to an odd shrine I had never seen. The surrounding trees looked familiar though. “Welcome to the Ilex Shrine. Follow me, by the way, my name is Celebii.” The Pokemon said. “Wow, this place looks a lot cooler than the Imperial Quarters!” the kid said. ~~~~~ Jaride’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as the demon who had tricked me played with one of her skulls. She called herself Yura. I had tried to escape from her before and ended up accidentally hurting one of my friends. She told me then that every time I struggled to free myself, I would hurt one of my friends worse than the time before. I gave up my struggling and watched as my sister fetched the prince to try and save me. I would have told her that it would only get somebody hurt, but if I so much as tried to communicate, someone would get hurt. I was stuck and couldn’t do anything about it. “Tomorrow, my friend, tomorrow we will get the prince out of the way and then keep him trapped on this planet. I made Jaride tell his sister to go fetch the young prince for me. She is doing well enough.” Yura was speaking to her only skull that looked different from the rest, it was blood red. That particular scull was the only one that really freaks me out. I always moved away from it whenever it rolled towards me when my captor left to collect hair, which was quite often. “Tomorrow, we will get the crystal and become stronger than ever before! I will no longer need to go out to get hair, I will be able to instantly transport it here without the fuss of having to fight anyone to get it. I’ll finally be able to get at that beautiful silver hair on the dog boy!” “You are a wicked girl, all you ever think about is hair! How can you live in the same place as a bunch of old sculls!?! You’re disgusting!” I shouted, no longer able to stand my surroundings. “You should really watch your mouth, I am beginning to get annoyed at you.” The demoness said quietly. “You’re getting annoyed at me? You’re getting annoyed at me!?! I’m the only one here who is annoyed! You keep sculls for no reason, you kill people for pleasure, all you ever talk about is based on hair, and you say YOU’RE annoyed!?!” “Oh my, so you’ve finally lost it, I’ve been wanting to see just how long it would take for a legendary such as yourself to go insane.” She smiled a small, evil smile and looked up at me. “Tomorrow, you won’t have to worry about being annoyed ever again. You’ll be dead.” “Why I outta…” “Ah ah ah. If you do, one of your good friends will just get hurt, this time, worse than the last time.” I closed my eyes and calmed myself down, not wanting someone to get hurt because of my own foolishness. “Now that’s better, but I’d better mark you down for that little outburst.” She said, picking up her hair and starting to manipulate it. “Stop! I won’t do it again, I promise!” “Oh, now that’s better. I will make this one not as serious as I was going to, but I won’t just leave the deed unfinished.” I sighed and looked down. I wish that nobody had to go through this, I thought to myself. I felt my head being pulled up by Yura’s hair. She was going to make me watch! “If you don’t see what you’re causing, you won’t learn what I’ll do to your friends whenever you act up. Now open your eyes or I’ll just make it worse for them.” I obediently opened my eyes. And watched as a likeness of me got out of my bed and teleported towards New Bark Town, it went into Tanya’s room and turned invisible. I watched and just as Gohan was abou to ask Tanya out, a strange band made out of metal formed around Tanya’s neck and she instinctively grabbed at it. She couldn’t get it off, she gave up and asked Gohan to help her. He couldn’t get it off either. “What did you do now Yura?” I asked the demoness with irritatedly. “That band can never come off unless I want it to, now, every once in a while, her legs will give way and she will fall.” “Oh.” Was all I could say, at least if someone wasaround that was fast enough, they could catch her, I thought to myself. “Keep watching.” She jerked my head back up, “I want you to watch this all the time until tomorrow, then, you will die.” I wished that she would burn in hell. She seemed so sure of herself that she was making me sick, I couldn’t do anything at all about it though. I saw the couple both give up and Tanya stood up, ready to go downstairs for something to eat. Like Yura said, her legs gave way, Gohan barely caught her before she hit the ground. I watched and apparently the viewer got disconnected. Yura looked up and saw the blank screen and smirled. “So, those two are already here, what a surprize. I thought they wouldn’t make it til tomorrow. Well Jaride, looks like you will get to die today. Come.” She said, using her hair to carry me outside. I hadn’t been out in days and had been wondering if I would ever see the outside world again. We got out and I saw man with red pants, a white shirt, silver hair, and dog-ears standing next to a girl in a red kimono with black hair and a short school skirt watching for something. The girl noticed me and pointed me out. Then she saw Yura and froze. “Well, dog boy, did you bring me the crystal?” “Why would I bring it to you when I could be using it for myself?” the boy with the dog-ears shouted back at her. “I take that as a no. You had better go get it or I’ll kill this little guy here and now!” Yura shouted, pointing at me. Now I realized why she had captured me, she was using me as a hostage! I gulped involuntarily. “Inuyasha, Lets go find the dang crystal, we can’t just let her kill a little kid like that!” the girl told the boy. “Alright, I’ll go with you to look for it, but I could care less about some dumb kid who decided to hang around a demon. Gosh, that kid reminds me of you girl.” The boy, Inuyasha said. “We’ll go get the crystal! Just don’t hurt that kid!” the girl shouted at Yura. “Something tells me that you’re just going to leave and not bring it back to me, maybe I should just kill him now.” “We’ll go, get the crystal, and bring it to you. I pro…” She was interrupted by Inuyasha, “Don’t, I’m getting the feeling she’s trying to trick us!” “Still, we can’t just let her kill that poor kid!” “Don’t do it! Don’t get the crystal for Yura!” I shouted at them. “That does it! It looks like I’ll just have to kill your little friend in that other dimension!” Yura hissed at me “No! Don’t!” “Too bad! As soon as I’m finished here, I’ll just go and kill her myself!” “No!” “Inuyasha! Do something!” the girl cried out. “Ok, I’ll tell you to shut up! Shut up!” Inuyasha told her. “If you won’t help him, I will! Sit boy!” Inuyasha fell hard onto the ground and the girl piicked up her bow and arrows. She took carefull aim, then saw something. She picked up Inuyasha’s sword and used it to slice air. “Hey! That’s my sword!” “You said you wouldn’t help, so I am!” “You can get really annoying!” “So can you!” “Give me back my sword!” “Only if you promise to help!” “Fine, I’ll help!” the girl gave him back his sword and raised her bow, she fired and only hit Yura’s hideout. All of Yura’s sculls fell out of it and I saw some of Yura’s controlling strands snap. “Gross! The sculls from the villagers!” “Well, well, looks like you’ve just destroyed my house. I’ll just have to get rid of you. I’ll do that later, I’ve got a little girl to kill now.” Yura said as she picked up her hair and started using it to control the rest of her hair. “Stop!” I shouted, hoping to buy Inuyasha and the girl some time to destroy Yura before she could hurt my friends. “What now you little pest!?!” “I still have a power that you can’t detect, you can’t even tell when I use it. It will cause your downfall, it is so powerful. So, as long as you don’t hurt any of my friends anymore, I won’t use it.” I said loudly. “There is no such power! You are trying to buy time! Now I’ll just kill your sister instead of your friend!” “No! You have gone too far! Now I use my special powers!” I shouted at the top of my lungs. Nobody knew that the only power that could fit my description was teleportation, as long as it was of someone who wasn’t there to a place that was out of sight. I decided to just teleport Tanya, Gohan, Ash, Scout, Pikachu, my sister, and the prince to the woods nearby. I did effortlessly and within seconds, the people I had teleported were all in the woods. “What did you do you filthy runt!?!” Yura shouted. “I simply used my special powers. Now you are unable to harm my friends.” “Well now, we’ll just see about that. They’ll surely be bawling their eyes out if you were to be found dead somewhere.” “Wh-What’s going on here?” a voice asked from the bushes. It was Prince Rudolph! “Get outta here! Quick, she wants to hurt you!” I called to him, Yura was so mad that she grabbed me by the neck and held me up to a rock. She was choking me! “Jaride!” I heard my sister shout. “Scram! Yura plans on killing everyone for their hair! Get them all outta here!” “Now you have gone to far you little disgusting vermin! I’d get rid of you now, except that you’re my hostage and I have to use you for bribes!” “Don’t let that stop you and your little red scull!” “Fine then!” she picked up her hair and I felt a number of hairs wrap themselves around my neck, wrists, and ankles. It felt like my head would rip off of my body at any second! I just stayed still and waited. ~~~~~ Kagome’s POV ~~~~~ The little boy was obviously very mature for his age, I saw a small being come out of the woods after a kid of about ten. When the being saw the little boy, she yelled. “Jaride!” is what she said, I guessed that was the boy’s name. “Scram! Yura plans on killing everyone for their hair! Get them all outta here!” Jaride called back to her. Yura got mad and threatened to kill him, “Don’t let that stop you and your little red scull!” Yura said something and hair wrapped itself around Jaride’s wrists, anles, and neck, he stayed perfectly still, barely breathing. He just stared at Yura. “Celebii! Hurry it up and get everyone out of here! Even those two over there!” little Jaride shouted. Celebii was obviously the name of the little girl. She nodded and flew over to us. She motioned for us to follow and we did, same thing happened for the ten-year-old. We went into the woods and saw a bunch of people, heads still intact, thank God. “What’s going on out there?” a girl with blue hair asked anxiously. “A demoness has kidnapped my brother and is killing him. He wants me to get everyone to safety.” Celebii told her, a tear trickling down her cheek. I finally got a good look at her. She was a bug-like fairy! “Me and Inuyasha have to go back to defeat Yura!” I protested as a green glow surrounded us all. “No, my brother has everything under control. Have faith!” “We do have faith in your brother, we can help, Inuyasha is very powerful and I can see the hair!” “I didn’t see any hair.” The ten-year-old said. “I know, only few can actually see it. I don’t know about you, but me and Inuyasha are going back to help!” I said, grabbing Inuyasha and pulling him along after me. “Hey! Wait up! I can help, I might not be able to see the hair, but I might be able to at least distract this Yura person.” The blue-haired girl said, catching up to us. I just then realized the cute creature on her shoulder was real, not a cheap stuffed animal. “Tanya! If you think I’m just gonna let you go and get in danger, you’ve got another thing coming!” a boy with spiked hair said as he ran and caught up. The girl’s name was Tanya by my guess. “I know. I knew you would come too, Gohan!” Gohan was probably the boy’s name… “Listen up, Yura’s hair can cut if you come in contact with them. Just make sure you are always alert if you’re sure you want to help.” I advised the three who were following us. “Ahh, so glad you came back. Did you bring the Shikon no Tama this time?” Yura asked. “No, we came back to defeat you Yura!” Inuyasha shouted. I let go of him and saw the creature on the girl’s shoulder looking around at something and saying various sylables of the word ‘Furret’. “Scout says she sees a lot of hair and that somebody needs to comb out this tangled mass.” Tanya told me. “Did I hear somebody call my hair a tangled mass?” Yura said, anger in her voice. “You sure need to touch a comb to this hair! It’s a rat’s nest!” Tanya shouted back. “How dare you! You will pay for that comment!” Jaride’s voice said into my head, I watched as his head suddenly dropped. “Inuyasha, you go get Jaride up there while I look for the red scull.” I whispered to the dog-demon who stood next to me. He nodded and quietly jumped up and sliced the hair holding Jaride. He picked up Jaride before coming back down to earth. The boy with spiked hair ran up and grabbed Jaride from Inuyasha. He placed Jaride on the ground in a safe place. I realized I hadn’t even started to look for the scull and, making sure Yura wasn’t looking, I started to climb a big clump of scull filled hair, I noticed something that was bright red within my grasp. I reached for it joping it was a scull and managed to get a hold of it. I tucked it into the kimono top Inuyasha was letting me borrow and started to climb down. Yura saw me then and jumped at me, using her sword to try and cut my arm off. The sword cut at my arm, but amazingly my arm was still attached to my body! “You can’t be more than a mere mortal, that should have cut your arm off entirely. You look mortal enough to me…” Yura said, looking at me curiously. “Oh, well. Even immortals burn!” she said as she threw me onto the ground and somehow shot a spiral of flames at me. I felt the heat, but noticed that I wasn’t burning at all! As soon as Yura looked back at Inuyasha, who I just then realized was being suspended midair by hair, and slashed his chest as she mocked him. I felt I had to help the selfish demon boy somehow. I got up and stepped out of the flames. I pulled out the scull and started to stab at it as hard as I could with an arrow. Tanya saw me and nodded aproval. Then she started to fly! Fly as in, no ropes, strings, or such holding her up! Not even a jetpack! “Hey Yura!” Tanya shouted at the demoness, “I’ve got a little surprize for you. Just stay where you are and sshut your eyes!” “Oh, a prestent for me? How kind of you. I will not close my eyes though, seeing as I’m in the middle of a battle. Maybe later though.” “Why not now! Ka-me-ha-me-haaa!” Tanay shouted, a glowing ball appeared in her hands and she shot it at Yura! It went straight through her heart, but her hair healed the wond for her immediately. “Crap!” was all Tanya had time to shout before Scout shouted for her to move to the left because a bunch of hair was flying at her. “Fur! Furret! Ret! Fur!” Scout instructed, Tanya listened and dodged all five of Yura’s attempts to catch her using the hair. “Furret fur furret!” Scout shouted as she was knocked off of Tanya’s shoulders and onto the ground. She watched as Tanya was caught and suspended next to Inuyasha. “Furret! Fur furret fur ret ret furret ret fur!” she cried out as she watched her owner being tormented by Yura. “Scout, I’ll be fine! Just do what I told you to do!” Tanya yelled to Scout, “I’ll take care of this!” she lied when Scout didn’t move, the tiny creature moved upon hearing her owner say that. She ran into the woods and came out next to me and started to help try to break the scull. “Hey Yura! Yo momma so ugly, yo daddy commited suicide so he wouldn’t have to look at her!” Gohan shouted, waving his arms, Scout saw this and jumped onto his shoulders. He held down a button on a device I hadn’t noticed earlier and I could understand her. “Left! Now right! Jump! Duck! Forward! Go backward! To the side!” Scout shouted Gohan listened carefully and continually taunted Yura with ‘yo momma’ jokes. “Yo momma so fat, she could eat one tiny noodle and explode! Yo momma so short, she couldn’t even go on the kiddie rides! Yo momma…” I looked up then and saw Gohan’s eyes widen as Yura’s sword was about to slice him in half. I jumped in front of him and used my arm to block the cutting edge. Yura got angry and charged at me. “You! Why don’t you die like the other humans!?!” Yura shouted in rage as she tried to stab me. The kimono stopped the blade from so much as scratching me. Gohan took the hint and flew up to get Inuyasha and Tanya down while I kept Yura occupied by blocking her every try to slice me to bits. ~~~~~ Scout’s POV ~~~~~ I helped Gohan to dodge the hair that was flying at him, but when a sword was about to slice him, I was helpless. Apparently, the girl who had been trying to break the weird red scull wasn’t so, she ran up and blocked the sword with her arm and remained unharmed! I saw how she distracted the hair-loving demon and quietly told Gohan to free Inuyasha and Tanya from the hair, he tried to, but he couldn’t reach either of them. I jumped off his shoulder and told him to stay put, he nodded and watched as I slashed at the hair with my claws, it took a little more than a few seconds to free the two who had been trapped. I led them and Gohan down off the hair and then went to get the scull, I grabbed it and ran to Tanya and the other two. Tanya and Gohan tried to break it by punching, then Inuyasha tried to break it with the arrow the girl had been using earlier. I used my sharp claws to help weaken the scull, but Inuyasha just shoved me away. The girl looked like she was cornered and Yura’s sword was ready to slice into her. I grabbed the scull and gave it a mighty headbutt, it was one thickheaded person that thing came from! I barely made a crack in it! My head hurt now and I then saw something shiny insige the scull, a little old fasioned comb! I managed to point it out to my trainer and watched as she told the other two about the comb. It was a pretty comb, with a little fancy flower molded onto it. I would have given it to Tanya if it weren’t evil. ~~~~~ Tanya’s POV ~~~~~ Scout headbutted the scull, then pointed out the comb inside the scull before fainting. I returned her to hr Pokeball and called out Kabbitfox, thinking she might be able to see the hair… She was! “Kabbitfox, I need you to tell us if the hair is coming towards us and from what direction. Ok?” I asked. “Ok!” the little Eevee answered. “Good. First, I need you to try and break the comb that’s inside of this scull. If we break that, Yura might become beatable!” “Gotcha!” she reached into the scull’s eyehole and gripped the comb, one side in each of her little paws. She bent it as far as he could and it finally broke! “My paws hurt now.” Kabbitfox whimpered, then jerked her head up, I looked in the direction she was looking in and saw Yura screaming and evaporating. “Did we just beat her?” I asked no-one in particular. “I think we did.” Gohan said quietly. “Great job Kabbitfox! You did great!” I congradulated my Eevee, who was blowing on her paws. “Here, use some of this. It’ll make your paws all better.” I rubbed some lotion on Kabbitfox’s paws. “That feels much better!” “Yeah, so a little fox broke a comb. Big deal.” Inuyasha said igorantly. I saw Jaride out of the corner of my eye and went over towards him. He looked like he had really been beaten up badly. I got out one of my max revives to heal him, but Gohan put a hand on my shoulder, stopping me. He shook his head. “I think we might be a little late to save him.” “Gohan, you shouldn’t think that way! Look, he’s still breathing!” “No, I’m sorry, but he isn’t breathing at all.” I listened for breathing and it was just as I had thought, he was breathing, but only a little. “He is breathing, a little. He’s still alive!” I said, putting Jaride in a sitting position. I poured the max revive down his throat and he apparently had enough strength to swallow it. He sat still for a few minutes. I was about to give up when I saw him open his eyes and look around. “You’re alright!” “What happened? All I remember is being inside of Yura’s lair, then being brought out here… Then I don’t remember anything.” “Nothing at all?” “Nope.” he said, shakily getting up. “Hey, girl, the weird little guy’s alright!” Inuyasha shouted. “Great!” the girl said as she ran up to us and looked at Jaride. “How ya doin?” she asked him. “Fine, thanks.” “That’s good to hear! Where are you all from anyway? You seem to know each other.” “I’m from New Bark Town, Jhoto. Gohan is from an area just outside of Satan City. Jaride and his sister, Celebii, are from Ilex Forest, Jhoto. Ash and his Pikachu are from Pallet Town, Kanto, and Rudolph is from Planet Zi.” I told the girl. “Oh, I’m Kagome, I come from persent day Tokyo. Inuyasha here is from this place. This is called the Fuedal Century.” “Oh… Kay…” “Uh, what I mean is, that I live in a century different from this one.” “Um… does anybody know where we are in terms of geography? I was in my room at home and I just somehow got here.” “Well, this is the area my family’s shrine would be in present times… I think that the people around here call this forest Inuyasha Forest.” “Yeah, named for me cause I was sealed to a tree cause my now dead girlfriend hit me with an arrow.” Inuyasha said matter of factly. “I’m the one that teleported everyone here to stop Yura from killing them.” Jaride said, “But I need to rest before I can possibly even hope to teleport us back. Celebii can only teleport through time, not place and time like I did.” “Hello?” a voice from the bushes asked timidly. I looked in the direction the voice came from and saw slight movement. “Who are you? I was at home with my mom a second ago, but then bad men came and tried to catch her, we both teleported. I can’t find my mom though! Waaaa!” “Could you come out, we might be able to help you get home.” I said. “N-no, Mommy told me not to ever let a stranger see me unless she tells me to let them.” “I’m Tanya, I promise I won’t hurt you.” “Who are all the other people with you?” “My boyfriend, Gohan, Kabbitfox, Jaride, Inuyasha, and Kagome. They won’t hurt you either.” “A-are you sure?” “Very.” “Well, um, I don’t know…” “We can’t help you if you don’t come out and tell us what the problem is all about.” I heard something that sounded like someone was being hit repeatedly. “Come on you little demonic creature. You won’t be getting that jewel no matter how hard you try.” A different voice said. The owner of the second voice, an old woman with a patch over one of her eyes, came out carrying a small Pokemon by the scruff of it’s neck. “Hey! That’s not a demon! You shouldn’t treat Pokemon like that!” I told the lady. “Pokemon? Is that another type of demon? Wait, you aren’t from here, you look like you are from Kagome’s world! Him too! Two more demons, right there!” she pointed at Kabbitfox and Jaride. “They aren’t demons either, they’re Pokemon. Pokemon aren’t demons, they’re creatures that are a lot like people. So, please, don’t call them demons, that’s just rude.” I said, taking the Pokemon. “It’s ok little guy. I won’t hurt you.” I said to it, it looked up and I realized it was a baby Abra. “She hit me!” he cried. “Did you hit him!?!” “Well, yes.” The woman said. “You should at least tell him that you’re sorry.” “I’m sorry. I thought you were a demon. I’ve never seen a creature like you before, and demons are very common around around here.” “Ok. I forgive you. Everybody makes mistakes.” The little Abra said. He didn’t know that the woman couldn’t understand him. I translated for her and she seemed relieved. “Where did she hit you?” I asked the Abra. “On the back of my head!” he answered. I looked at where he was pointing at and saw a big gash that wasn't very deep, but was bleeding badly. “Gohan could you go get my first aid kit for me?” I asked. He got it and handed it to me. I put the Abra on the ground and opened the box. “Hmm, there’s the gauze, the antibacterial hand lotion, the plastic gloves, the bandaids, the peroxide, wet napkins, glow sticks, flashlight, cel phone… Where did I put that antibacterial?” I said to myself as I looked through the kit. “I brought my first aid kit too. Here, use this.” Kagome said, handing me a tube of ‘Meijer Brand Antibacterial Lotion’ I took it and looked it over. “Uh, I’ve never used this kind before…” I said, my mom hadn’t told me how to use antibacterial lotion when she taught me first aid, she said that nobody used it any more and that I would never need to use it. Kagome gave me an odd look, “Where I came from, we use capsules filled with a fine powder and sprinkle the powder on the cut…” I explained, embarrassedly. “Oh. You spread it on making sure that no the entire cut is covered lightly. After that, all you have to do is the bandaging.” She explained. “Thanks.” I said as I spread the lotion on Abra’s injury. “That stings!” he protesteed. When Kagome asked what he said, I translated for her. “I know, it stings, but it’s killing any bad germs that might have gotten into that cut on your head.” Kagome told him gently. “Oh, ok. Bye bye germs!” he said. I finished with the lotion and gave it back to Kagome. I got the gauze strips out of my box and used a gauze pad to cover the cut, then wrapped some adhesive over it to keep the pad covering Abra’s cut. “There, all done. Feel better?” I said to the young Pokemon after finishing. “Yes, thank you.” “Feh. Are you done? I have a Shikon no Tama to find.” Inuyasha said impatiently as he got up to leave, then addressed Kagome “Well, you coming or not?” “Sit boy!” Kagome said, Inuyasha fell onto his face hard. “Whaddya do that for!?!” “Don’t you think we should at least help Tanya and her friends out a bit before going off to find some dumb old jewel?” “No.” “Sit!” “Urgh! Fine, help them if you want, but I’m not about to help anyone but myself.” “Alright, just don’t get in trouble.” “Feh.”he jumped onto a branch then he went from branch to branch, going toward the sounds of an old village... “Talk about grumpy…” I said under my breath. “I’ll go get your friends, then you can either go into the village or go to Tokyo with me.” Kagome told me before going towards where the others who had come with me were. I called Scout out of her ball and used a revive and a super potion on her. She looked as good and as ready to go as ever! “Sorry about letting you faint Scout.” “It’s alright. It looks like we won anyways.” “Yeah. I’me gonna let you two stay out of your Pokeballs for now. Ok?” “Ok!” “Yeah!” “Where’d the guy with the dog ears go?” I heard Ash behind me. “Oh, he got mad and needs time to get over it.” Kagome told him. “Jaride! I thought that Yura had killed you! I’m so glad you’re alright!” Celebii shouted with enthusiasm as she ran up and hugged her brother. “Oh, quite a few people came here with you. How could you all fit into the well?” the old woman asked me. “What well? We didn’t have to get in a well at all.” I told her. “Strange.” She said. When everyone was out in the clearing and they quieted down enough to be able to hear someone talking to them, the old woman, whose name was Kaede, told us about our choices. We could either stay here until Jaride was rested enough to teleport us, or we could go with Kagome to Tokyo and wait there. Everyone had their own opinions though. “Listen, why don’t we just do a blind vote?” I suggested, everyone agreed. “Close your eyes and no peeking. Now, raise your hand if you want to stay…” I counted four votes for that, moving on, “Now if you can put your hands down and those of you who want to go to Tokyo can raise your hand…” There were four who voted for Tokyo. “Ok, you can open your eyes. The votes are four were for staying, four were for going to Tokyo. We need a tiebreaker. Heads we go to Tokyo, Tails we stay here.” I said as I took a coin out of my poctet and tossed it into the air. I caught it and looked at it. “and it’s heads.” “Looks like you’re coming with me to Tokyo then! See you later Kaede!” Kagome shouted as she led us to a well. “This is the well that I use to come here and then to go back home. All you do is jump into it and when you climb out, you’re in Tokyo if you were here and here if you were in Tokyo!” “Alright.” I said, it looked like there was bones at the bottom. I watched as Kagome grabbed her stuff and jumped down. I looked after she should have landed, but there was nothing! “Ok, Scout, Kabbitfox, maybe you two should go in your Pokeballs for now, Ok?” they nodded and I recalled them. Ash did the same for Pikachu. Jaride jumped next, then Celebii, after her went Rudolph. It was down to me, Ash, and Gohan. Ash went first and then Gohan grabbed my hand and we jumped. We landed and saw everyone else looking down at us. We got out and realized that we weren’t in a forest anymore, now we were in a shrine of some sort. “Welcome to Tokyo!” Kagome said. “That was cool!” I exclaimed. “Yeah.” Gohan added. “Scout, Kabbitfox Go!” I said, letting my Pokemon out. Scout jumped onto my shoulder and Kabbitfox walked along next to me. We were led outside and I saw a little boy and an old man about to enter the building we had just been in. They saw Kagome and looked relieved. “Kagome! You’re back already! Where’s Inuyasha?” the boy said quickly. “Inuyasha stayed in the feudal century, he didn’t wanna come.” She told him. “Are your new friends anything like him?” “No, not really.” “Darn, I wanna go play with Inuyasha!” “Don’t you dare go into that well, you know it’s dangerous. I’ve told you that.” “I know. Who are your new friends though?” “This is Tanya, Gohan, Scout, Kabbitfox, Ash, Pikachu, Celebii, Jaride, Abra, and Rudolph.” She pointed to each of us as she said our names. I just then realized I was still holding the young Abra. “Everyone, this is my brother Souta.” “Are Celebii, Jaride, Scout, Kabbitfox, Abra, and Pikachu anything like Inuyasha?” “No, they’re Pokemon.” “Oh well.” The boy saw somebody at the fence and ran over to them waving. “Whew, finally rid of that pest for now. Come on, I’ll give you a tour of the house and shrine.” She said, leading us into a house. “This is my house, as you may have already guessed.” She gave us an all around tour which took an hour or so, and then she showed us the guestrooms. “This room can be for the guys, and this room over here can be for you girls.” She said, showing us where we could sleep. The old man from before came in with a bunch of paper strips that had symbols on them. “I hope nobody minds, I’m just going to put up some protection from demons in here for you.” He said, pasting up the strips. “Jii-chan! Those don’t work at all! Inuyasha could get through them easily.” “He is a half breed, full demons can’t even go near them!” “So? I don’t have the jewel, no demons will come tonight.” “I know, but I’d rather be safe than sorry.” “Fine.” Kagome then turned her attention to us, “Come on, it’s gonna be time for school, you can come and just say that you’re transfer students. It’ll give you a half decent excuse to get away from my annoying brother. Your Pokemon might have to stay here though.” “Scout, Kabbitfox, do you two wanna stay here or go to school?” I asked my pokemon, they told me they wanted to go with me. “Scout and Kabbitfox can go into their Pokeballs when it’s time to go. They both wanna go with me.” I explained. “Pikachu wants to stay with me too.” Ash said. “I’ll go with Tanya! I don’t wanna be alone!” Abra wailed. “You’ll have to go in a Pokeball.” I told him. “I guess that wouldn’t be as bad as being alone…” “Ok, I’ll put you in one when it’s time to go, first, I’ll let you get used to being in it. Return.” I used a Pokeball and a few seconds after he went in, I let him out. “What do you thnk of it?” “It’s kinda comfy in there!” “Alright, you can go with me too.” “Me and my brother will stay here and explore, we keep a shrine of our own back home.” Celebii commented. “Alright then, we’ve got all that settled. Let’s go get some breakfast!” “Yeah!” Gohan said happily. He noticed a few breakfast bars on the table that had a note saying they were for us, “Huh?” “One each, grab yours and let’s go!” Kagome instructed, we did and went out the front door, a bus was waiting there. “Put your Pokemon in their Pokeball, and get on the bus, come on or we’ll be late!” we did, the ride on the bus was extremely boring, and the school didn’t look much better… ~~~~~ Ash’s POV ~~~~~ The school wasn’t much by way of looks, but I kinda liked how they did things, we all ended up with the schedule as Kagome so that she could explain everything to us. I was in first hour science and found out that in this school, if you just show up with no real school record, you have to take a few tests, I barely got through that part. Tanya made it through with almost all perfect scores, her only low score subject was english. I was surprized when she told me she had just gotten bored half way through that part and just did a half @$$ job for the rest. We all got through though. Now we were back in science and as it turned out, there was a pop quiz! I said I would try the quiz and get it over with, everyone else said the same and Tanya was finished in less than ten minutes! She raised her hand and the teacher went to her. “Is there any extra credit? I really think I could do more in this class period.” Waswhat Tanya told him, I shook my head and finished the last question on mine. I turned it in and saw Tanya finish the extra credit just as the bell rang. She turned in both papers and waited for Gohan at the door, he was just finishing his quiz. He turned his in and caught up to Tanya, I felt really jealus of him. ~~~~~ Gohan’s POV ~~~~~ It was five-minute breaking period after first hour and I was already hungry! There was no eating outside of the cafeteria though. I watched as some girls stampeded towards me. They started to grab my arms and ask me to be their boyfriend. “Sorry girls, I’m taken!” I told them, I was sure glad that Tanya was my girlfriend instead of one of these girls! “Aww, why don’t you just ditch whoever it is and go out with me?” a girl with black curly hair and maroon eyes asked me. “Nope, my girlfriend is the best around, no offence, and I wouldn’t wanna mess up our relationship again.” I said, “Gosh, it’s already time for class, bye!” I said, running toward the room my next class would be. I got in there just in time because the teacher was just about to start attendance. “Well, lets get started with attendance, shall we? Max Allany?” I was the twenty- fifth person to be called “… Gohan Son?” “Present.” I said, following other peoples’ examples. He finished the rest of it quickly enough and started the lesson. “For those of you who don’t know, we have four new students. They are Tanya Nonsutoppo, Gohan Son, Rudolph Zi, and Ash Ketchum. Now, on with the class, not enough time for visiting in my math class…” “You’re one of the new kids, right?” the boy sitting next to me asked. “Yeah, I’m Gohan Son.” “I’m Tenchi Muyo.” “Tenchi, Gohan, are the two of you listening?” great! The teacher! “Yes!” we both said at once. “Good, then what did I say the answer to the question ‘What are the three prime multiples of eight equal to?’” “Two.” Tenchi said. “Gohan?” “The answer is two, my mom tutored me on this at home.” I said, hoping I would get off the hook. “Your mom may have tutored you on this, but that does not mean you shouldn’t listen! Take these and stand out in the hallway!” he said, handing me two big buckets of water. One girl on the side of the room looked at me with sparkling eyes, I cringed, thinking of what Tanya would do if I even thought about going out with her. Tanya was the best anyway, so I didn’t have to worry about that. I looked over at where Tanya was sitting and saw a boy trying to convince her to do something. The boy slowly got next to her, she moved over, he still moved closer! I saw him grab her and pull her close to him. “Get offa me you pervert!” Tanya yelled, the boy smacked her, I lost my temper and dropped the buckets. I flew at the boy and punched him right in the face. “Never ever do that to my girlfriend!” I roared at him. “Thanks Gohan.” Tanya said, relieved. “Gohan, Tanya, Matt, all three of you are suspended for three days!” the teacher yelled. I shrugged, showing that I didn’t reallyy care if I was suspended. Tanya just rolled her eyes, she had graduated a month ago and knew most of this kind of stuff. Matt just snickered and walked out after grabbing his suspension notice. I grabbed the notices for both me and Tanya. “See ya later.” I said, smirking. “Me and Tanya are actually already graduated, we didn’t bring our high school diploma with us though.” “You might be graduated, but Tanya is to young to even be a freshman.” “I’m graduated, look up Earl’s Academy, Class of 2999. My name will be at the top.” Tanya said nonchalantly, gripping my hand and walking out with me. “I pity his students, they aren’t getting anything worthwhile from him.” I told her as we walked down the hall. “Stop you two! Where are your hall passes?” a woman with blonde hair shouted as she ran up to us, “Well?” “We’re graduated and we just got suspended, do we look like some school- skipping punks?” I told her, wanting to get a few laughs out of her before leaving. “Actually, yes, you do look like punks. Now either show me your passes and get going, go back to class, or have a chat with the principal.” “It was just a joke, geez! Loosen up a bit, will ya?” “That does it, I’m writing you up, tell me your names!” “Too late, are you deaf? I said we’re suspended and about to leave. See?” I said, waving our slips in front of her face. “Just tell me your bloody names!” “Nope, ain’t gonna happen, lady.” “Wait, aren’t you two new here?” “Duh!” “I can guess your names now, you are Gohan Son and this young lady is Tanya Nonsutoppo. Am I right or am I right?” “Come on, let’s get outta this primative school. At home the schools are much better and have far better teachers, I can’t wait til we go back.” I said, walking out the door with Tanya, the woman yelling behind us. “Shut up old maid!” Tanya yelled, turning to watch the monitor’s expression. It was priceless, we just couldn’t help but laugh all the way back to Kagome’s family shrine. “What’s so funny? What are you laughing about?” Kagome’s brother asked us. “It was priceless, you had to be there!” I said, still laughing. The boy’s eyes widened as though he was seeing something amazing. I looked at Tanya, calming down to just chuckling. Tanya’s eyes were glowing, even though she was still laughing. “Whoa! What happened?” the boy said breaking out of his trance, Tanya’s eyes stopped glowing and she shook her head, confused. “Tanya, what did you just do?” “I don’t know.” “How can you not know?” “I don’t know, I just don’t.” “Weird. Those things I saw happen, is that what happened to you at school?” “Yeah, I guess they were.” “I would be laughing, but I’m too confused to, I’ll be at the well house if you need me.” “Ok.” ~~~~~ Souta’s POV ~~~~~ (does that even make sense?) I walked toward the old well house and stopped at the door. I paused before entering, I was still scared of that well and whatever was at the bottom. I went in and the well was as it had always been, shrouded in mystery. I went up to it and looked down. I saw some bones and flinched slightly. I heard the well calling for me to jump on as I had seen my sister do, I got onto the edge and heard the door opening. I looked back and saw nothing. I suddenly jumped without really wanting to, it was like I was sucked in! I couldn’t yell I was so scared! I landed with a thump and looked around, everything was the same exceot the lighting. I looked up and saw the sky above me. I climbed up the side and looked at my surroundings. I was outside, and more confused than before! “Hey! There’s the missing temple boy! Hurry and grab him before he gets away!” I voice shouted, I looked around and seeing I was the only boy around ran as fast as I could. I had never run so fast in my entire life until now! “Watch it boy!” a man who kinda looked like a woman said. “Sorry!” I mumbled, I would’ve made a run for it except the man was blocking my path. “Please move, I have to get away from them, they think I’m a temple boy!” “No.” he said calmly. The people who had been chasing me were almost caught up. “Please!” “No, as soon as they see me, they’ll run the other way screaming.” Sure enough, that’s just what they did! “Now boy, tell me why you aren’t scared of me like them?” “You don’t seen like the kinda guy who would hurt an innocent kid…” “You’ve never even heard of me before, have you?” “No.” “I am the great Sesshomaru, I’m a full-blooded Youkai. I have the power to destroy entire nations with one wave of my hand. Are you scared of me now?” “Not really, I think all that stuff is kinda cool.” “Cool? What do you mean by that?” “Uh, I mean, it’s awsome. You do know what that means, right?” “Of course I do!” “I was kidding, can’t you take a joke?” “Alright, that excuse will do. Now go on back home, litle boy.” “Uh, I don’t know how to.” “Are you lost?” “Yeah…” “Where are you from?” “Tokyo.” “There is no such place here.” “There isn’t?” “No place by that name is anywhere near here, if it even exists at all.” “Talk about embarrassing…” I saw a girl nearby standing completely still on one leg. I watched her, she wobbled slightly. Sesshomaru noticed her. “You may move now.” He said, glancing in her direction. She started to run towards him smiling and holding a bunch of wildflowers in her hands. “Rin picked flowers for Fluffy!” she said happily, handing him the flowers. “Thank you Rin. Would you like a new playmate?” “Rin thinks new playmate might be more fun than babysitter!” “He’s right here.” He said, stepping away from the spot he had been in, I was right behind him and the first person the little girl saw was me! “Have fun you two.” He left me alone with the strange girl… “Rin want’s to know your name!” “I-I’m Souta.” “Rin is my name! Rin and Souta can play now! Come on!” she said, grabbing my arm and pulling me along behind her. “We can play here!” Rin said, stopping suddenly near a stream, I couldn’t stop in time to keep myself from falling in. “You are going to teach Rin to swim?” “I guess… Do you have a bathing suit?” “What’s that?” “A suit you wear for swimming.” “I don’t have one of those…” she said sadly. “There must be a city around somewhere that sells them…” “Rin knows where a city is! Follow Rin!” she grabbed my arm and pulled me along after her, she was remarkably strong for someone of her size. We saw a small village ahead where a lot of people were going from stand to stand buying and selling merchandise. We went in slowly and looked around for a while before coming to a small hut. We peeked inside and an old woman with a patch over her eye was sitting by a fire, meditating. We pulled our heads out and continued to look for a swinsuit for Rin. The best I could find was a whole lot of swimsuit material. We had been given some money by a few villagers and bought the cloth. It was remarkably cheap! We then saw a seamstress’s hut. We went in and were welcomed. “Hello, is there anything we can do for you?” a kind-looking woman asked us. “Do you make swinsuits?” I asked. “What are those?” I facevaulted, “I’ll draw a picture of one.” I said, they got out a piece of paper with the outline of a girl drawn on it. I drew a one-piece swimsuit, realizing that they might get wrong ideas about me if I drew a two piece. I added a few inches of leg and arm coverage and gave the paper back to them, they studied it for a time. “I say an outfit like that is far too revealing, and on such a young girl it just isn’t suitable at all. See, it curves to the body, that isn’t good at all, what will people think?” lady 1 said. “Definitely not good things, this design should be changed. What is a suit like this possibly for?” the lady who had greeted us answered. “It’s for Rin to wear while she swims.” I told them. “There should be more layers then! Oh,” she noticed the mterial I held, “is that for the swimsuit?” “Yes, it is. My sister’s swinsuit is made of this same material and that design, it isn’t revieling at all, it covers her and allows for her to swim as gracefully as a swan.” I told them. They both nodded and looked at each other. “I have a suggestion on the design you’ve drawn, could you add something like a cloak to tie over it when Rin isn’t swimming?” “Of course.” I said, I was handed the paper and I drew a poncho-like cloak next to the picture. “The cloak will need a different kind of fabric than the suit. I could go buy some if you want me to.” “Yes, you do that, leave the material for the suit here though, we will start it right away.” “Ok.” I said, handing the cloth to her and walking out, Rin following me. I bought the right fabric and returned to the hut. By the time we got there, they had finished it already! “That was fast!” “It was easy to complete it while you were gone. Now, we’ll need the fabric you bought.” I handed it to them and watched as the cut and sewed it into the right shape. “Rin-chan, you might want to try this on now.” They led her into a back room, when they came out, she was in her swimsuit and cloak. “Rin likes this!” “That’ll cost you twenty yen.” “Here, you go, all twenty yen.” “Thank you, come again.” “Sure, bubye!” I said as I led Rin out and back to the river we had been by. When we got there, Sesshomaru was already there, waiting for us. “What is Rin wearing?” he asked agitatedly. “A swimsuit.” “It’s what Rin wears for swimming now!” The little girl exclaimed. “Rin, you don’t know how to swim.” “Souta will teach Rin!” “You will?” “Yes, I told her I would.” I answered. “I’ll let you two off the hook this once. Be thankful.” He said as he sat down and ate a squirel. I looked at him oddly, “I’m a dog demon, I don’t eat human food.” He explained. I nodded and decided to buy some dog fod if I ever got back home, I would give it to this guy. “So, do you have a family?” “Yes, there’s Mama, Jii-chan, Buyo, and then there’s my sister, her name is Kagome…” I told him, he spit out the water he had been drinking. “WHAT!?!” “My sister’s name is Kagome…” “Spy! You’ve come here to spy on me for my brother!” “No, I don’t even know who your bro would be.” “Inuyasha is my brother, I’m sure your sistser would have at least told you about him.” “I’ve met him once. I honestly never thought that you would be his bro.” “I guess maybe if you were a spy, you wouldn’t have mentioned your sister. Here, I brought you two something to eat.” He handed me and Rin each a fish. I remembered how Mama showed me how to get the scales off after you cook it. I used a stick and held the fish over the heat and then when I saw the scales and skin begin to peel off, I pulled it off and started to pull the scales off. I watched as Rin and Sesshomaru ate their food raw, I wasn’t very hungry after that, so I asked what I should do with my leftovers. “Eat them all otherwise you won’t fare well tomorrow. I plan to take the two of you to meet Naraku, we’ll start in the morning at daybreak and we will only stop for lunch at noon, you’ll be able to rest then as well as when we get to our destination. Good night.” He said as he layed down on his side near the fire, Rin followed his example. I stayed awake for another hour or so, thinking about how I would get home. I finally fell asleep. I was awakened by water being thrown onto me in large quantities, I rolled over drowsily, “Kagome, it’s too early for school…” I mumbled, forgetting I wasn’t at home anymore. “Wake up now or we’ll be late!” I snapped awake and looked around, then, realizing it wasn’t all a dream, got up and saw I was soaking wet. “What the bloody hell!?!” “You wouldn’t even budge when I yelled into your ear, so I tried the next best thing.” “Thanks a lot.” I said sarcastically. “Come on. You can eat breakfast on the trail.” He said as he got a bag out of his robe and handed it to me, “Here’s yours.” I opened the bag and saw what was inside, “Raspberries?” “Raspberries.” He said, smirking. ~~~~~ Inuyasha’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as my brother gathered enough berries for three, two humans and himself. I was thinking that he and Rin were beginning to stock up or were trying to gain weight, both were very unlikely. I followed him back to his campsite and watched from the cover of a tree. I saw two figures sleeping with their backs to me, so, a new kid, I thought to myself. The girl, Rin, woke up upon hearing Sesshomaru, but the other one continued to sleep, my brother yelled into the kid’s ears but they still didn’t wake up. Water was dumped onto the human and it turned in my direction mumbling something about Kagome. I suddenly recognized the boy who was laying down as Souka, Kagome’s little brother. I got to the well as quickly as I could and was about to jump when I heard a twig snap. I turned and saw Sesshomaru standing behind me with Rin and Souka by his side. “Hello Inuyasha, nice to see you, where might you be going?” “None of your business!” “Yes it is, you were spying on me, weren’t you, little brother?” “What of it?” “I thought you would be honorable and at least challenge me like a decent Youkai…” “Hate to break it to ya, but I’m not that kinda guy you stinkin Bishonen!” “Sorry, but that won’t make me feel bad this time, I took a bath just ten minutes ago.” “Feh, as if I care when you had a bath.” I said as I jumped down and went out once I hit the bottom. I had made it to Kagome’s family shrine. I walked into her house and looked around for her. “Girl! Where are you!?!” I yelled, Tanya came out of a room and saw me. “Who ya lookin for?” Tanya asked. “Duh! Who the hell do you think I’m looking for?” “I don’t know, who?” she said sarcastically. “I’m lookin for Kag., where is she!?!” “Kagome? She’s at school.” “Great! Just great! Where is that?” “You want to go get her from school?” “Yeah, it’s about her brother.” “Gohan! Get out here! Souka might be in trouble!” “Coming!” he said as he came out. “Where’s this ‘school’ place?” I asked him. “We’ll take you there, we have Kagome’s schedule, we’ll be able to find her easily.” Tanya told me as both she and Gohan grabbed one of my arms and started flying. I waited and eventially they landed, a blonde woman was staring blankly ahead. “Don’t tell me she’s stayed like this the entire time!” she exclaimed. “Ha ha, looks like it! She’s sure funny!” Gohan remarked as we walked in, hundreds of kids were swarmed everywhere! “Look! It’s Gohan! Let’s get him!” a girl shouted. They waited until the girls were about a yard away “Hold it right there! Gohan’s taken.” Tanya said as she held Gohan’s arm. The other girls walked off to sulk. I saw Kagome’s head. “Girl! Over here!” I shouted to her, she looked up and, blushing, looked right back at her friend and continued chatting. I made my way over to her and finally found her, she was inside a room full of kids sitting at tables with books open on their desks, Kagome sat down and opened one of her books. “Girl! Your little dufus bro is in the Feudal Century! Guess who he’s hanging out with.” I said, entering the room and finally getting her attention, as well as the attention of a bunch of other people, including a man with fake hair who yelled at me when I grabbed Kagome’s arm and started to pull her out of the room. “Stop it right there mister! Are you related to Kagome in an way?” “No, what’s it to ya?” “Then you can’t pull her out of class!” “Too bad Mr. Fake-hair. Her bro’s in the wrong century and hangin out with the wrong youkai at that.” “I don’t care! This is my class you’re interrupting, get out now or I’ll call the office!” “Inuyasha! What are you doing? I’m studying!” Kagome told me harshly, she finally got over the surprize of me being there. “You should care more about that dweeb bro of yours than some dumb studying!” I yelled at her, Tanya and Gohan ran into the room. “Excuse me, sir, but Inuyasha is Kagome’s cousin, he just doesn’t like to admit it, her brother is sick and her mom needs help takin care of him.” Tanya said, winking at me, she was putting on a cover up show for me! “I see, Kagome, you can make up your work later. You four may leave now.” “Sorry, teacher, but I’m sure Mom’ll need more than just Kagome to help.” Rudolph said, as he and Ash walked up to the front of the class. “Fine, the six of you may leave.” He said in defeat. We got outside and Kagome, Rudolph, and Ash saw the lady ‘statue’ for the first time and started giggling, the lady woke up when she heard this. “Quit your laughing and get back to class! Now! All of you!” “Sorry, my cousin Inuyasha came to pick me up early, GTG!” Kagome called as Tanya and Gohan flew everyone back to the well house. We all jumped into it and climbed out the other side, as it turned out, Sesshomaru was waiting for us! “Well, looks like I win, you lose Inuyasha!” “Aww, shut up Bishonen lover!” I spit out as I was tied up by Rin and Souka. Souka slipped a small knife into my hand and winked at me, he was helping us! They had everyone tied up in a matter of minutes. “Sorry bout that sis, but, a guy’s gotta do what a guy’s gotta do to survive, and I intend to stay out here for a while. I’m tired of everything always being about you, you, you! I’m finally gonna have a few truly memorable years! All to be spent here!” Souta exclaimed evily. “Souta! If I had known you were feeling left out, I would have brought you here myself! Then at least you would be doing something good!” Kagome pleaded to her now unfeeling brother, it was sad to see her like this. I saw Souta walk up to me and put his hand behind my back, taking the knife away. “Sesshomaru, looky, Inu-boy was holding out on his little friends!” “Good job kids, I’ll make sure to get you each a reward if this works.” Sesshomaru said, an evil glint in his eye. “Scout! Kabbitfox! Abra! Ho-oH! I choose you!” Tanya shouted. Her Pokeballs lit up and seven Pokemon burst out of them, I only knew two or three of them by sight, the rest were unknown to me. “Pikachu! Charizard! Go!” Ash shouted, his five Pokeballs released five Pokemon, I only knew one by sight. “Team up!” Ash and Tanya shouted at once. All the Pokemon grouped together facing my brother, Rin, and Souta. “Ho-oH, Sacred fire the man with the tail! Don’t hurt the kids!” Tanya ordered, a huge colorful bird shot out flames at Sesshomaru and his hair ended up burnt to a crisp, his clothes were burtnt and his face scorched badly. “My… hair, it-it’s horribly ugly! You will pay for this!” he sid and ran off, Rin and Souta were busy trying to figure out who to follow, Rin grabbed Souta and dragged him as she ran off after Sesshomaru. “Charizard, cut the ropes!” Ash ordered, the orange dragon came forward and in one swipe, cut Ash, Gohan, and Tanya’s ropes. Then he came to me and almost sliced my head off. “Watch it! Hanyou aren’t immortal you know!” I said harshly. Once everyone was freed, we took off after Sesshomaru in hopes of finding Souta. We couldn’t find much of his trail, just the trail of Souta being dragged along by Rin, we followed those and eventually found Rin and Souta huddled by a tree, scared badly. “Are you two alright?” Kagome asked the two little troublemakers. “Stay away from Rin! You bad person! Don’t let her get Rin, Souta!” little Rin carried on. “Rin, listen, we were worried that you might have been hurt. We want to be your friend, that’s why we came looking for you.” Tanya told them, Rin calmed a little bit but was still convinced we were out to get her. “You stranger, Fluffy told Rin to never trust strangers!” “I’m Tanya, he’s Ash, she’s Scout, she’s Kabbitfox, he’s Abra, he’s Gohan, he’s Pikachu, and he’s Rudolph.” Tanya introduced the others who had come with her. “Rin has to find Fluffy, he needs someone to take care of him!” “Rin, we’ll help you find him, ok?” “Well, Inuyasha and Kagome can’t come! They’ll hurt Fluffy!” “No they won’t. I’ll make sure that they don’t unless Fluffy hurts someone, deal?” “Deal! Rin made deal! Rin made deal!” “Feh. I’m going to go to the village.” I said, leaving the others on their own. “Inuyasha! Get back here!” I ignored Kagome’s yelling and continued on, I wasn’t really goingg into the village, I just needed an excuse to get away from those dumb humans… ~~~~~ Kabbitfox’s POV ~~~~~ I saw Inuyasha walk off but I still smelled him nearby. I started to sniff around after smelling an odd scent in the area, it smelled like it came from my kind, but yet, it didn’t. I found the hiding place of the smell’s source and growled, threatingly, urging whoever it was to come out. I ran into the bushes when they didn’t come out and chased them down. I caught up easily and dragged thm back to the others, proud of myself. I hadn’t bothered to get a good look at the creature’s face, but I had noticed small, fox-like ears. I placed my prey at Tanya’s feet and sat down, showing off the fact that the chase hadn’t been the least bit tiring. Tanya looked down at her present and smiled slightly, she picked it up and I finally got a good look at it, it was a boy with a tail like mine, hind legs like a fox’s, and fox ears! I quickly lowered my head at the youth, showing him that I was sorry. “What a cute little tanuki!” Rin squealed. “I’m not a tanuki, I’m a kitsune.” The little boy said, not bothering to intruduce himself at all. “Sorry about dragging you out like I did.” I told him, he just looked the other way and ignored me. “I’m Tanya, what’s your name?” my trainer asked him. “Shippou.” “Nice to meet you…” “Shut up and put me down now will you?” “Sure, gosh, you look pretty young to be out alone, is someone out here with you?” Tanya said, putting Shippou down. “No, I don’t need them. I’m a Youkai and am very capable of taking care of myself.” “You shouldn’t be so rude to my trainer!” I told him, my anger rising at his lack of respect. “Trainer, huh? More like master, she probably abuses you, I can see that plainly.” “Tanya would never do that to anyone! I’ve known her since she was five!” “Sure you have, I just think she’s a liar and a cheater!” “You’re the cheater and liar here!” “You and that stupid girl are!” “Never ever call my friend stupid!” I yelled as I tackled the snobby little boy. “Fine, you wanna play rough, we’ll play rough!” he yelled as he slashed me across the nose. “Yipe!” I felt woozy and dizzy, I wanted to pass out, but wouldn’t allow myself to, not when I fight him. “Kabbitfox, stop!” Tanya shouted, I would have, but I was prevented from leaving by Shippou. “Oh look, the little fox is trying to escape from her own challenge! How cute, yet unacceptable. I’ll just have to finish you off with my unstoppable attack!” He said as he did something weird. I was startled and couldn’t move! I trembled as he prepared to unleash his attack on me. Everything seemingly slowed down and I watched in horror as a strange figure laughed insanely in the background, the kitsune stopped his attack and turned around wide-eyed. He saw the intruder and gasped as things sped up again. The intruder was accompanied by another who looked similar to him, they looked like they were brothers! “The lightning brothers! Help!” he whined as he hid behind me. I stepped to the side and he followed my movements. I jumped behind him and he apparently didn’t have anywhere to go. “Well, well, if it isn’t the little kitsune who ran off when we killed his brothers and father! Let’s get him!” the first intruder said slyly. “Ahh! Help! I promise I’ll be nice to you, honest! Don’t let them get me!” Shippou wailed, he looked so scared, I ignored that. Obviously, Kagome didn’t, she picked him up! “Shoo, both of you! Shoo shoo! Go back to where you came from!” she said, waving her hand so that they would at least understand her meaning. “Oh, a girl. We’ll have to just get rid of all these people as well as the kitsune.” The second of the two said. “Yaa!” Inuyasha’a voice shouted as he jumped from the trees and sliced one both of the bad men in half. He kicked them into the brush and Kagome looked relieved. “Thank you…” the fox-boy said, then he noticed who held him, and he blushed brightly. “What’s your name?” he obviously had a crush on Kagome! “I’m Kagome.” “I’m Shippou. You’re pretty.” “Shove off ya little hair ball.” Inuyasha interupted, getting him some nasty looks. “Inuyasha, you’re acting like you actually like me all of a sudden...” Kagome told him. “Feh! I don’t, I just don’t want you to go and let him come along, he’ll slow me down.” “Whatever, he’s coming anyways, he needs someone to take care of him.” “Fine, but if he causes any problems or slows my progress down, he goes!” “I won’t be bad, I promise.” The kitsune said inocently. “It’s settled then, he can come with us.” “Rin wants to find Fluffy now!” Rin interrupted, I was thankful she ended that conversation then. We continued on, this time, Inuyasha came along too. We saw the Youkai from the bushes, he was bent over a pool of water, crying. Tanya stepped out of the bushes, signalling for only Rin to acompany her. I obediently stayed with the others as I watched what happened. ~~~~~ Sesshomaru (aka Fluffy)’s POV ~~~~~ I was crying by a small pond, saddened by what the giant rainbow bird had done to my hair, when I heard someone approach. I decided to ignore them, but they continually came closer. I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned to see who it was. It was the blue-haired girl from before! She was standing next to Rin, who looked glad to see me. “Sorry about what Ho-oH did to your hair, I only told him to use sacred fire in defence. I might be able to help you fix up your hair a bit if you want me to.” The girl said, smiling. “It’ll never be as beautiful as it was.” I said, hoping they would go away, they didn’t. “It can get to be beautiful again, it’ll take a while though, from the looks of it, only the ends are burnt, all the rest is fine.” “Rin is glad you ok, Rin doesn’t care about how you look, Rin likes you for who you are, not what you look like.” Rin told me, coming up to hug me. I let her. “Really?” I asked timidly, “Are you sure that you didn’t bring my brother to maul me as soon as I’m off guard?” “He came, but not for that reason.” “Are you sure?” “He said that he would only attack you if you attacked him.” “Oh, then I guess I’ll let you fix my hair for me, thanks for taking care of Rin.” “No problem, is it alright if the others come out now?” “Yeah, I guess.” “You all can come out now!” she shouted, waving for whoever was with her to come out. I saw two little fox-like creatures, four humans, my brother, and three strange creatures all come out of the woods. Inuyasha sat on the opposite side of the clearing from me and watched me closely. Two of the strange creatures and one of the fox-like ones ran up to the blue-haired girl at full speed and tackled her in their rush. One of the humans also approached her, he walked though and helped her to control the creatures, he greeted her as Tanya. The others all just walked around, talking, except for Kagome. She came up to me and offered to help with my hair, I told her Tanya had already offered, but she just said that she would help Tanya. The fox-like creature that hadn’t run to Tanya insisted that he stay near Kagome. The two girls quickly fixed my hair so that it ended up looking quite cute, I liked the style they gave me and quickly cheered up. It was almost identical to the style I had had before my hair had burnt. Soon after, I decided to go along with them and help as much as possible. ~~~~~ Mysterious Voice’s POV ~~~~~ I watched as the two girls styled Sesshomaru’s hair, he joined them and I decided to gather my pre-chosen group for my show. I carefully entered the Abra’s mind and commaded it to teleport them to the house, it obeyed and I made sure they made it, the others were already there. The group was made up of Jaken, Sesshomaru, Rin, Shippou, Inuyasha, Kikyou, Kagome, Miroku, Kaede, Sango, Kouga, Souta, Naraku, Rudolph, Tanya and all her Pokemon, Ash and all of his, Chamreun and all of his, Olive and Arish with theirs, Nate and Gary along with their Pokemon too, Gohan, Trunks, Goten, Frieza, Roshi, Maron, and Videl too. All of them looked confused as to why they were in the house, which was big enough for them all to live in, so I picked up my microphone and introduced myself. “Greetings all of you, I am Big Butex, the one who brought you all here. I have brought you all here for a reason, and that is secret. You are to live here for a little more than twenty-five weeks. I’ll have somebody give you some more details on a printout. For the few of you who can’t read, I hope that someone reads the printout to you. It will explain most of what is going on.” I said, turning off my microphone and sending someone with the papers to the group. I watched as they read and all had stunned looks on their faces. Tanya was the first to speak up, “A game show? Is that why you brought us all here? Just for a dumb show!?!” “It’ll be fun, not only for you, but for everyone watching you. It explains what will be going on…” “I know, I already read the whole thing. Listen, I have Pokemon to raise and Gyms to beat, I don’t have time for this!” “I can allow for pre-scheduled outings, you will still be able to earn badges and raise your Pokemon.” “What if we refuse to stay and tolerate this crap?” “Then there will be a lot of sad little kids with nothing on TV to watch, you wouldn’t want that, would you?” “I wouldn’t mind at all.” Frieza said mockingly, challenging me. “Well, for the evil ones who are among you, I’ll embarrass, badly injure, or the like anyone who tries to get out without being voted out.” “Nothing you can do will embarrass me.” “You wanna bet?” I said, flipping on the TV, a home video of Frieza was playing, he watched in horror as everyone laughed at how he had once been a skinny, stupid, fat little wanna-be. “Alright! I give! Just stop it!” “Ok,” I said, turning the TV off, “So, you’ll all stay?” “I guess…” is what they all basically said. “Good, now, each of you may choose a bed in the room labeled Bed One. You’ll find that there are enough beds for everyone to have one. Pokemon beds are in the closet, they are all pre-fitted and labeled for use as soon as you may need to use them. You must all try to get along. If you can’t stand somebody for some reason, don’t choose a bed next to the one they choose.” I told them, they all picked beds. Tanya was in the one closest to the door, Gohan was in the one next to her, etc. I told them that they could go back out and get anything they might need, but tto come back in two days to get started. I transported each of them to their own home and watched the packing, I got up and went to go chat with the camera crews. After two days, I realized Tanya had both packed and beaten Whitney. I transported them and their Pokemon and what they had chosen to bring with them to the house.